Sārasamuccaya — Essential Anthology

Authors of digital edition: Eko Bastiawan, Arlo Griffiths, Nurmalia Habibah & Nicholas Lua Swee Yang

Filename: DHARMA_CritEdSarasamuccayaVararuci.xml

Language: Old Javanese

Repository: Nusantara Philology (tfd-nusantara-philology)

Version: part commented since without access_token with github actions api calls are limited – still working on it


Editorial

  • Editorial declaration:
    • interpretation:
      • The asterisk * is used to flag lemmata or forms of lemmata not recorded in the Old Javanese-English Dictionary.

Witnesses

  • [क] Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Special Collections, Or. 4471
    • [ख] Jakarta, Indonesia, Perpustakaan Nasional Republik Indonesia, Br. 661
      • [ग] Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Special Collections, Or. 4470
        • [च] Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Special Collections, Or. 4469
          • [छ] Jakarta, Indonesia, Perpustakaan Nasional Republik Indonesia, 574
            • Physical Description: roman transcript on paper from lontar L 860
          • [ज] ?, ?,
            • History: A lontar acquired by Raghu Vira on Bali.
          • [VSSB] The text of Vararuci’s Sārasamuccaya as received on Bali
          • [CBMB] The critically edited text of the Sanskrit Mahābhārata
          • [EdRV ] Raghu Vira 1962
          • [EdRV bal ]
          • [EdRV dev ]
          • [EdA ]

            Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2018. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](1).” TICSAGU, pp. 117–137. [URL].

            Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2020. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](2).” TICSAGU, pp. 141–167. [URL].

            Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2020. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya 訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](3).” TICSAGU, pp. 159–183. [URL].

            Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2021. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya 訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya] ⑷.” TICSAGU, pp. 183–205. [URL].


          Edition

          invocation

          om̐ avighnam astu.

          Dyad 1

          bhagavān vararuci mupulakən sāra-sāra saṅ hyaṅ aṣṭādaśaparva, gave bhagavān byāsa, mataṅnyan panamaskāra sira i bhagavān byāsa, liṅnira:

          jajñe bahujñaṁ paramābhyudāraṁ

          yaṁ dvīpamadhye sutam ātmabhāvāt |

          parāśarāt satyavatī maharṣiṁ

          tasmai namo ’jñānatamonudāya ||


          • MBh_12.337.003:

            jajñe bahujñaṃ param atyudāraṃ

            yaṃ dvīpamadhye sutam ātmavantam |

            parāśarād gandhavatī maharṣiṃ

            tasmai namo ’jñānatamonudāya ||



          hana sira maharṣi, tan hana kapiṅgiṅnira, kinatvaṅan iṅ triloka, rumantasakən pətəṅniṅ ajñānaniṅ sarvabhāva, anak saṅ satyavatī, patəmvan lavan bhagavān parāśara, prasūta ri tṅahnikaṅ kr̥ṣṇadvīpa, bhagavān byāsa ṅaranira, sira ta səmbahən, kamnaniṅ hulun mujarakna sāraniṅ gavenira aji.

          Dyad 2

          yathā samudro ’timahān

          yathā ca himavān giriḥ |

          ubhau ratnanidhī khyātau

          tathā bhāratam ucyate ||


          • MBh_01.056.027 MBh_18.005.052:

            yathā samudro bhagavān

            yathā ca himavān giriḥ

            khyātāv ubhau ratnanidhī

            tathā bhāratam ucyate



          nahan kottamanira, kady aṅganiṅ tasik lavan gunuṅ himavān, an kalyan mās maṇik sarvamūlya, maṅkana ta sakvehnikiṅ aji bhāratakathā ginavenira, an tasakan iṅ uttamarasa makādi rahasyajñāna.

          Dyad 3

          idaṁ kavivarair nityam

          ākhyānam upajīvyate |

          udayaprepsubhir bhr̥tyair

          abhijāta iveśvaraḥ ||


          • idaṃ sarvaiḥ kavivarair

            ākhyānam upajīvyate

            udayaprepsubhir bhṛtyair

            abhijāta iveśvaraḥ



          kunəṅ kottaman saṅ hyaṅ bhāratakathā, ri denyan sira nitya pinakopajīvana saṅ kavivara, kady aṅgan saṅ prabhu sujanmān pinakopajīvananiṅ vadva aṅusir vibhava.

          Dyad 4

          itihāsottamād asmāj

          jāyante kavibuddhayaḥ |

          pañcabhya iva bhūtebhyo

          lokasaṁvidhayas trayaḥ ||


          • MBh_01.002.237

          apayāpan ikiṅ aji bhāratakathā, saṅkaniṅ buddhi saṅ kavi, kady aṅganiṅ triloka an vijil saṅke pañcamahābhūta.

          Dyad 5

          anāśrityaitad ākhyānaṁ

          kathā bhuvi na vidyate |

          āhāram anupāśritya

          śarīrasyeva dhāraṇā ||


          • MBh_01.002.240:

            anāśrityaitad ākhyānaṃ

            kathā bhuvi na vidyate

            āhāram anapāśritya

            śarīrasyeva dhāraṇam



          tātan hana aji riṅ bhuvana, tan pakāśraya ikiṅ byāsavasana, kady aṅganiṅ śarīra tan hana, ya tan pakāśrayaṅ āhāra.

          Dyad 6

          śrutvā tv idam upākhyānaṁ

          śrāvyam anyan na rocate |

          puṁskokilarutaṁ śrutvā

          rūkṣā dhvāṁkṣasya vāg iva ||


          • MBh_01.002.236

          lavan vaneh kottamanira, yan hana sira tlas ruməṅə̄ rasaniki saṅ hyaṅ aji, pisaniṅu juga sira ahyuna ruməṅva kathāntara, tka riṅ gīta veṇu vīṇādi, kady aṅganiṅ vvaṅ ruməṅə̄ suśabdaniṅ kuvoṅ, huvus ruməsəp ri hati laṅə̄niṅ svaranya, amaṅun harṣaniṅ citta, tan hana gantānira kahyuna ruməṅva rəsniṅ śabdaniṅ gagak.

          maṅkana liṅ bhagavān vararucin panamaskāra riṅ bhagavān byāsa, nəhər luməkas ta sira mujarakən sāraniṅ bhāratakathā, ikiṅ inaranan sārasamuccaya, sāra ṅaraniṅ viśeṣa, samuccaya papupulnya, nahan mataṅnyan sārasamuccaya ṅaranikiṅ saṅ hyaṅ aji, daməl bhagavān vararuci.

          nihan pinəkət bhagavān vaiśampāyana iṅ mahārāja janamejaya, i kālanira cumaritākən ikaṅ bhāratakathā, ya tiki vitaniṅ sārasamuccaya.

          Dyad 7

          dharme cārthe ca kāme ca

          mokṣe ca bharatarṣabha |

          yad ihāsti tad anyatra

          yan nehāsti na tat kvacit ||


          • MBh_01.056.033 MBh_18.005.038: The stanza appears in two places in the critical edition of the Mahābhārata, plus in two * passages (01,001.210d@003_0011 and 01,002.236d@005_0002), once with reading paramarṣabha.

          anaku kamuṅ janamejaya, salvirniṅ vara-varah, yāvat makapadārthaṅ caturvarga, sāvatāranya, sakopanyāsanya, hana juga ya ṅke, saṅkṣepanya, ikaṅ hana ṅke, ya ika hana iṅ len saṅkeriki, ikaṅ tan hana ṅke, tan hana ika riṅ len saṅkeriki.

          Dyad 8

          mānuṣaḥ sarvabhūteṣu

          vartate vai śubhāśubhe |

          aśubheṣu samāviṣṭaṁ

          śubheṣv evāvakārayet ||


          • MBh_12.297.019:

            mānasaṃ sarvabhūteṣu

            vartate vai śubhāśubhe

            aśubhebhyaḥ samākṣipya

            śubheṣv evāvatārayet



          ri sakvehniṅ sarvabhūta, ikiṅ janma vvaṅ juga vənaṅ gumavayakən ikaṅ śubhāśubhakarma, kunəṅ inəntasakəna riṅ śubhakarma juga ikaṅ aśubhakarma, phalaniṅ dadi vvaṅ.

          Dyad 9

          upabhogaiḥ parityaktaṁ

          nātmānam avasādayet |

          caṇḍālatve ’pi mānuṣyaṁ

          sarvathā tāta durlabham ||


          • MBh_12.286.031:

            upabhogair api tyaktaṃ

            nātmānam avasādayet

            caṇḍālatve ’pi mānuṣyaṃ

            sarvathā tāta durlabham



          mataṅyan hayva juga vvaṅ manastāpa, an tan paribhava, si dadi vvaṅ ta pva kagə̄ṅakna ri ambək, apayapan paramadurlabha ikiṅ si janma mānuṣa ṅaranya, yadyapi caṇḍālayoni tuvi.

          Dyad 10

          iyaṁ hi yoniḥ prathamā

          yāṁ prāpya jagatīpate |

          ātmānaṁ śakyate trātuṁ

          karmabhiḥ śubhalakṣaṇaiḥ ||


          • MBh_12.286.032:

            iyaṃ hi yoniḥ prathamā

            yāṃ prāpya jagatīpate

            ātmā vai śakyate trātuṃ

            karmabhiḥ śubhalakṣaṇaiḥ



          apan ikiṅ dadi vvaṅ, uttama juga ya, nimittaniṅ maṅkana, vənaṅ vi ya tumuluṅ avaknya saṅkeṅ saṅsāra, makasādhanaṅ śubhakarma, hiṅaniṅ kottamaniṅ dadi vvaṅ ika.

          Dyad 11

          ihaiva narakavyādheś

          cikitsāṁ na karoti yaḥ |

          gatvā nirauṣadhaṁ sthānaṁ

          sarujaḥ kiṁ kariṣyati ||


          • GarP_2.49.23: ihaiva narakavyādheścikitsāṃ na karoti yaḥ gatvā nirauṣadhaṃ deśaṃ vyādhitaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
          • Mahasubhasitasamgraha_6225: ihaiva narakavyādheś cikitsāṃ na karoti yaḥ gatvā nirauṣadhasthānaṃ sa rogī kiṃ kariṣyati
          • The same stanza is cited by Madhusūdana ad Bhagavadgītā 16.20.

          hana pva vvaṅ tan gavayakən ikaṅ śubhakarma, tambaniṅ narakaloka kāṅkən lara, pjah pva ya, vvaṅ alara mara riṅ deśa katunan tamba ta ṅaranika, rūpaniṅ tan katəmu ikaṅ enak kolahanya.

          Dyad 12

          sopānabhūtaṁ svargasya

          mānuṣyaṁ prāpya durlabham |

          tathātmānaṁ samādadhyād

          dhvaṁseta na punar yathā ||


          • MBh_12.309.079: sopānabhūtaṃ svargasya mānuṣyaṃ prāpya durlabham tathātmānaṃ samādadhyād bhraśyeta na punar yathā

          paramārthanya, pəṅpə̄ṅən ta pva katəmvanikiṅ si dadi vvaṅ, durlabha vi ya ta, sākṣāt haṇḍaniṅ mara riṅ svarga ika, sanimittaniṅ tan tibā muvah ta pva daməlakəna.

          Dyad 13

          karmabhūmir iyaṁ brahman

          phalabhūmir asau matā |

          iha yat kurute karma

          tat paratropabhujyate ||


          • MBh_03.245.018d-1176_01+03.245.019a
          • MBh_03.247.035

          apan ikiṅ janma maṅke, pagavayan śubhāśubhakarma juga ya, ikaṅ ri pəna pabhuktyan karmaphala ika, kaliṅanya, ikaṅ śubhāśubhakarma maṅke, ri pəna ika an kabhukti phalanya, ri pəgatni kabhuktyanya, maṅjanma ta ya muvah, tumūta vāsanāniṅ karmaphala, vāsanā ṅaraniṅ saṅskāra, turahniṅ ambə mātra, ya tinūtniṅ paribhāṣā, svargacyuta, narakacyuta, kunaṅ ikaṅ śubhāśubhakarma ri pəna, tan paphala ika, mataṅnyan maṅke juga pəṅpə̄ṅa śubhāśubhakarma.

          Dyad 14

          mānuṣyaṁ durlabhaṁ prāpya

          vidyullasitacañcalam |

          bhavakṣaye matiḥ kāryā

          bhāvopakaraṇeṣu ca ||


          • Subhasitaratnakarandakatha_002: mānuṣyaṃ durlabhaṃ prāpya vidyutsaṃpātacañcalam bhavakṣaye matiḥ kāryā bhavopakaraṇeṣu vā

          ikiṅ taṅ janma vvaṅ, kṣaṇikasvabhāva ta ya, tan pahi lavan kəḍapniṅ kilat, durlabha tovi, mataṅnyan pə̄ṅakəna ya ri kagavayanniṅ dharmasādhana, sakāraṇaniṅ manāśanaṅ saṅsāra, svargaphala kunaṅ.

          Dyad 15

          yo durlabhataraṁ prāpya

          mānuṣyaṁ lobhato naraḥ |

          dharmāvamantā kāmātmā

          bhavet sakalavañcitaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.286.034: yo durlabhataraṃ prāpya mānuṣyam iha vai naraḥ dharmāvamantā kāmātmā bhavet sa khalu vañcyate

          hana pva tuməmuṅ dadi vvaṅ, vimukha riṅ dharmasādhana, jənək riṅ arthakāma ārah, lobhāmbəknya, ya ika kabañcana ṅaranya.

          Dyad 16

          mānuṣyaṁ mahāduṣprāpyaṁ

          taḍidvilasitopamam |

          tal labdhvā yadi saṁsārān

          nāpakrāmati vañcitaḥ ||


          • The source of this stanza is unidentified.

          ikaṅ maṅgih si dadi vvaṅ, prasiddha vənaṅ riṅ dharmasādhāna, tātan əntas saṅke saṅsāra, kabañcana ta ṅaranika.

          Dyad 17

          ūrdhvabāhur viraumy eṣa

          na ca kaś cic chr̥ṇoti me |

          dharmād arthaś ca kāmaś ca

          sa kim arthaṁ na sevyate ||


          • MBh_18.005.049

          nihan mata kami maṅke, manavai, maṅuvuh, mapitutur, liṅmami, ikaṅ artha, kāma, malamakən dharma juga ṅulaha, hayva palaṅpaṅ lavan dharma maṅkana liṅmami, ndātan hana juga aṅrəṅə̄ ri haturnyan evəh saṅ makolah dharmasādhana, apa kunaṅ hetunya.

          Dyad 18

          kāmārthau lipsamānas tu

          dharmam evāditaś caret |

          na hi dharmād apetyārthaḥ

          kāmo vāpi kadā cana ||


          • c: apaity arthaḥ

          yan paramārthanya, yan arthakāma sādhyan, dharma juga ləkasakəna rumuhun, niyata katəmvaniṅ arthakāma mne, tan paramārtha vi katəmvaniṅ arthakāma, deniṅ anasar sakeṅ dharma.

          Dyad 19

          dhārmikaṁ pūjayanti ca

          na dhanāḍhyaṁ na kāminam |

          dhane sukhakalā kā cid

          dharme tu paramaṁ sukham ||


          • MBh_12.263.054c MBh_12.263.055a: a: dhārmikān pūjayantīha, b: kāminaḥ

          kunaṅ saṅ paṇḍita, saṅ dhārmika juga, inastutinira, inaləmnira, an sira prasiddha anəmu sukha, tan paṅaləm sugih, kāmī, apan tan tuhu sukha, ri hananiṅ ahaṅkārājñāna, ri səḍəṅniṅ dhanakāma vyavahāra.

          Dyad 20

          dharma eva plavo nānyaḥ

          svargaṁ samabhivāñchatām |

          sa ca naur vaṇijas taṭaṁ

          jaladheḥ pāram icchataḥ ||


          • MBh_03.032.022

          ikaṅ dharma ṅaranya, hənuniṅ mara riṅ svarga ika, kadi gatiniṅ parahu, an hənuniṅ baṇyāgan əntas iṅ tasik.

          Dyad 21

          yatnaḥ kāmārthamokṣāṇāṁ

          kr̥to ’pi hi vipadyate |

          dharmāya punar ārambhaḥ

          saṅkalpo ’pi na niṣphalaḥ ||



          ikaṅ kayatnan ri kagavayaniṅ kāma, artha, mvaṅ mokṣa, dadi ika tan paphala, kunaṅ ikaṅ kayatnan riṅ dharmasādhana, niyata maphala ika, yadyapin aṅən-aṅənan juga, maphala atika.

          Dyad 22

          yathādityaḥ samudyan vai

          tamaḥ sarvaṁ vyapohati |

          evaṁ kalyāṇam ātiṣṭhan

          sarvapāpaṁ vyapohati ||


          • MBh_03.198.053
          • MBh_12.148.033

          kadi krama saṅ hyaṅ āditya, an vijil, humilaṅakən ptəṅniṅ rāt, maṅkana tikaṅ vvaṅ mulahakən iṅ dharma, an hilaṅakən salviriṅ pāpa.

          Dyad 23

          yathā yathā hi puruṣaḥ

          kalyāṇe ramate manaḥ |

          tathā tathāsya siddhyanti

          sarvārthā nātra saṁśayaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.035.034
          • MBh_12.219.007

          salviraniṅ vvaṅ kaniṣṭhamadhyamottama tuvi, yāvat gave hayu kajnəkni hatinya, niyata siddhaniṅ sasinādhyanya.

          Dyad 24

          dharmaḥ sadā hitaḥ puṁsāṁ

          dharmaś caivāśrayaḥ satām |

          dharmāl lokās trayas tāta

          pravr̥ttāḥ sacarācarāḥ ||


          • MBh_12.297.006

          mvaṅ kottaman ikaṅ dharma, prasiddha saṅkaniṅ hitāvasāna, irikaṅ mulahakən ya, mvaṅ pinakāśraya saṅ paṇḍita, saṅkṣepanya, dharma mantasakən ikaṅ triloka.

          Dyad 25

          yasya notkrāmati matir

          dharmamārgānusāriṇī |

          tam āhuḥ puṇyakarmāṇaṁ

          na śocyo mitrabāndhavaiḥ ||


          • MBh_12.309.080

          hana pva vvaṅ tan liṅgar apagəh buddhinya, ar tūtakən kadamlaniṅ dharmasādhana, ya ika vvaṅ bhāgyamanta liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, tan kalarākna deniṅ kadaṅ-mitranya, yadyan manāśakānapa-napa maṅatīta jīvita tuvi.

          Dyad 26

          yathekṣuhetor iha secitaṁ payaḥ

          tr̥ṇāni vallīr api samprasiñcati |

          tathā naro dharmapathena sañcaran

          yaśāṁsi kāmāni vasūni cāśnute ||



          kunaṅ paramārthanya, kady aṅganiṅ vvai maṅəna təbu, tan ikaṅ təbu juga kānugrahan denika, milu təkaniṅ tr̥ṇalatādi, saparək ikaṅ təbu milu kānugrahan, maṅkana taṅ vvaṅ makapravr̥ttiṅ dharma, artha, kāma, yaśa kasambi denika.

          Dyad 27

          surūpatām ātmaguṇaṁ ca vistaraṁ

          kulānvayaṁ dravyasamr̥ddhisaṁcayam |

          naro hi sarvvaṁ labhate yathākr̥taṁ

          sadā śubhenātmakr̥tena karmaṇā ||


          • MBh_12.287.044

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ gumavay ikaṅ śubhakarma, janmanyan saṅke riṅ svargga dlāha, lituhayu maguṇa, sujanma, sugih, mavīrya, phalaniṅ śubhakarmāvasāna tinəmunya.

          Dyad 28

          kāntāravanadurgeṣu

          kr̥cchreṣv āpatsu sambhrame |

          udyateṣu ca śastreṣu

          nāsti dharmavatāṁ bhayam ||


          • MBh_05.039.053

          lavan ta vaneh, riṅ hələt, riṅ alas, riṅ priṅga, riṅ laya, salvirniṅ duhkhahetu, ri papraṅan kunəṅ, tar təka juga ikaṅ bhaya, ri saṅ dhārmika, apan ikaṅ śubhakarma rumakṣa sira.

          Dyad 29

          manonukūlāḥ pramadā

          rūpavatyaḥ svalaṅkr̥tāḥ |

          vāsaḥ prāsādapr̥ṣṭhe ca

          bhavanti śubhakarmaṇām ||


          • MBh_12.284.021

          lavan ta vaneh, ikaṅ strīratna anakbi rahayu, saṅsaṅan riṅ sinaṇḍaṅ, vruh ri saṅinakana riṅ jalu-jalu, lavan umah rahayu, makādi prāsādapr̥ṣṭha, upalakṣaṇa riṅ bhogopabhoga, mvaṅ anarghya vastrābharaṇādi, dr̥bya saṅ puṇyakārī ika kabeh.

          Dyad 30

          nipānam iva maṇḍūkāḥ

          saraḥ pūrṇam ivāṇḍajāḥ |

          śubhakarmāṇam āyānt

          sahāyāś ca dhanāni ca ||


          • Hit_1.167
          • Ed: 3727/1585

          apan ikaṅ balakośavāhana, tuməkākən avaknya juga ya ri saṅ puṇyakarma, kadi kramaniṅ maṇḍūka, an parākəna avaknya riṅ sumur, mvaṅ ikaṅ manuk, an təkākəna avaknya riṅ talaga.

          Dyad 31

          arjayej jñānam arthāṁś ca

          vidvān amaravat sthitaḥ |

          keśeṣv iva gr̥hītaḥ san

          mr̥tyunā dharmam ācaret ||


          • bibl:Bohtlingk1870_01-94/32

          mataṅnya deyanika saṅ meṅət, apagəh kadi tan kəneṅ pāti, lviraniran paṅarjana jñāna, artha, kunaṅ yan paṅarjana dharma, kadi katona rumaṅgut mastakanira, ta pva ikaṅ mr̥tyu denira, ahosanā palayvana juga sira.

          Dyad 32

          mastakasthāyinaṁ mr̥tyuṁ

          yadi paśyed ayaṁ janaḥ |

          āhāro ’pi na rucyeta

          kim utākr̥tyakāritā ||



          yan vruha kətikaṅ vvaṅ an nirantarāṅinte manuṅgaṅ ri mastakanya ikaṅ mr̥tyu, yaya tan hyunanya maṅana tuvi, ṅūni-ṅūni kagavayaniṅ adharma.

          Dyad 33

          yuvaiva dharmam anvicched

          yuvā vittaṁ yuvā śrutam |

          tiryag bhavati vai darbha

          utpatan na ca viddhyati ||



          mataṅnya deyaniṅ vvaṅ, pəṅpə̄ṅan ikaṅ kayauvanan, paṇḍəṅniṅ avak, sādhanākna ri kārjananiṅ dharma, artha, jñāna, kunaṅ apan tan paḍa kaśaktiniṅ atuha lavan rarai, dr̥ṣṭānta nahan yaṅ alalaṅ atuha, tlas ruməpa, marin alaṇḍəp ika.

          Dyad 34

          pūrve vayasi yaḥ śāntaḥ

          sa śānta iti me matiḥ |

          dhātuṣu kṣīyamāṇeṣu

          śamaḥ kasya na vidyate ||


          • Panc_1.176
          • Ed: 4180/347

          lavan ta vaneh, ikaṅ upaśaman, rarai kətikaṅ sinaṅgah upaśama, apan jātiṅ upaśama, yan katəkān tuha, ri kṣayaniṅ dhātu ṅke riṅ śarīra, nāṅ vāta, pitta, śleṣma.

          Dyad 35

          yuvatvāpekṣayā bālo

          vr̥ddhatvāpekṣayā yuvā |

          mr̥tyor utsaṅgam āruhya

          sthaviraḥ kim apekṣate ||


          • ViDhUP_2.39.27

          nihan parikramaniṅ dadi, kayauvanan, aṅgəh inantiniṅ kararayan, ikaṅ kayauvanan, si tuha, aṅgəh inantinika, katəmu pva si tuha, haneṅ kisapvaniṅ mr̥tyu ta ṅaranika, aparan tikaṅ aṅgəh inantinya, ṅhiṅ si pāti juga, mataṅnyan usə̄nakəna kagavayaniṅ dharmapravr̥tti.

          Dyad 36

          purā śarīram antako

          bhinatti rogasārathiḥ |

          prasahya jīvitakṣaye

          śubhaṁ mahat samāharet ||


          • MBh_12.309.041

          apan saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyu ṅaranira, sarvavyādhi pinakasārathinira, nimittaniṅ hurip kṣaya, kṣaya pvaṅ hurip, təka taṅ pāti, mataṅnya hayva pramāda, usə̄nakəna jugaṅ śubhakarma, tumuntunakəna kita riṅ paran.

          Dyad 37

          yuvaiva dharmaśīlaḥ syād

          anityaṁ khalu jīvitam |

          ko hi jānāti kasyādya

          mr̥tyusenā patiṣyati ||


          • MBh_12.169.015a
          • MBh_12.169.014e
          • MBh_13.134.057

          mataṅnya pəṅpə̄ṅan vənaṅ ta, maṅken rarai ta pva kitan ləkasakəna agave dharmasādhana, apan anitya ikiṅ hurip, syapa kāri vruha ri təkaniṅ pāti, syapa maṅvruhana ri təkaniṅ pātinya vih.

          Dyad 38

          ā dhūmāgrān nivartante

          jñātayaḥ saha bāndhavaiḥ |

          yena taiḥ saha gantavyaṁ

          tat karma sukr̥taṁ kuru ||



          apanikaṅ kadaṅ-varga rakva, riṅ tunvan hiṅan ikan paṅatərakən, kunaṅ ikaṅ tumūt, sahāyanikaṅ dadi hyaṅ riṅ paran, gavenya śubhāśubha juga, mataṅnyan prihəna tikiṅ gave hayu, sahāyanta anuntunakəna ri pə̄na dlāha.

          Dyad 39

          mr̥taṁ śarīram utsr̥jya

          kāṣṭaloṣṭasamaṁ janaḥ |

          muhūrtam uparudyātha

          tato yānti parāṅmukhāḥ ||


          • MBh_13.112.013

          lavan tattvanikaṅ kadaṅ ṅaranya, ri pātinta, kāri tikaṅ śarīra tan pamūlya, makāntaṅ timpalakəna, tan hana pahinya lavan varta viṅka, ya ta sinuṅkəman iṅ kadaṅta, irikaṅ sādhana, i vəkasan luṅhā tika malakaṅ, mataṅnyan prihən tikaṅ dharmasādhana, sahāyanta tuməkākəna kita riṅ bhukti muktipada.

          Dyad 40

          eko dharmaḥ paraṁ śreyaḥ

          kṣamaikā śāntir ucyate |

          vidyaikā paramā tuṣṭir

          ahiṁsaikā sukhāvahā ||


          • MBh_05.033.048

          ṅhiṅ dharma kəta sākṣāt hayu, sākṣāt vibhava ṅaranya, ṅhiṅ ləbaniṅ manah, klānta riṅ panas tis, kta prasiddha tamba, prāyaścitta, pamaḍəm lara ṅaranya, ṅhiṅ samyagjñāna tuturta, ajinta, vruh ta riṅ tattva, paramārtha inak-ambək ṅaranya, ṅhiṅ ahiṅsā si tan pamāti-māti, si tan hana kakrodha, byaktaniṅ sukha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 41

          ekaṁ yadi bhavec chāstraṁ

          śreyo niḥsaṁśayaṁ bhavet |

          bahutvād iha śāstrāṇāṁ

          guhaṁ śreyaḥ praveśitam ||


          • MBh_12.276.010

          yan tuṅgala kəta saṅ hyaṅ āgama, tan saṅśaya ṅvaṅ irikaṅ sinaṅgah hayu, svargāpavargaphala, akveh mara sira, kapva dudū pakṣanira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, hetuniṅ vulaṅun, tan aṅgah riṅ aṅgəhakəna, hana riṅ guhāgahvara, sira saṅ hyaṅ hayu.

          Dyad 42

          mā tāta vr̥ddhān paribhūḥ

          śikṣasvāgamayasva ca |

          aher iva hi dharmasya

          sūkṣmā duranugā gatiḥ ||


          • MBh_12.130.019cd

          mataṅnya bapa, hayva juga masampai riṅ vvaṅ matuha, lot atañāminta vinarah, riṅ kadi sira ta pva kita, apan ikaṅ dharma ṅaranya, paḍa lavan ulā, ri kapva tan kinaniścayan larinira, dadyan saka lor, dadyan saka kidul marikaṅ ulā.

          Dyad 43

          śrutir vedaḥ samākhyāto

          dharmaśāstraṁ tu vai smr̥tiḥ |

          te sarvārtheṣv amīmāṁsye

          tābhyāṁ dharmo vinirbhr̥taḥ ||



          nyaṅ ujarakəna sakarəṅ, śruti ṅaranya saṅ hyaṅ caturveda, saṅ hyaṅ dharmaśāstra, smr̥ti ṅaranira, saṅ hyaṅ śruti, lavan saṅ hyaṅ smr̥ti, sira juga pramāṇākəna, tūtakəna vara-varahnira, riṅ asiṅ prayojana, yāvat maṅkana paripūrṇa haləp saṅ hyaṅ dharmapravr̥tti.

          Dyad 44

          cāturvarṇyaṁ tathā lokāś

          catvāraś cāśramāḥ pr̥thak |

          bhūtaṁ bhavyaṁ bhaviṣyac ca

          sarvaṁ vedāt prasidhyati ||


          • Manu_12.97

          apan saṅ hyaṅ veda ṅaranira, sira saṅkaniṅ caturvarṇa, sira tumiṅkah utpattinya, təka ri ācāranya, sovaṅ-sovaṅ, maṅkanaṅ rāt, maṅkanaṅ caturāśrama, caturāśrama ṅaran saṅ brahmacārī, gr̥hastha, vānaprastha, bhikṣuka, vastu huvus dadi, vastu səḍəṅ hana, vastu yāṅkən dadya kunəṅ, ika ta kabeh, saṅ hyaṅ veda saṅkanika.

          Dyad 45

          itihāsapurāṇābhyāṁ

          vedaṁ samupabr̥ṁhayet |

          bibhety alpaśrutād vedo

          mām ayaṁ pracariṣyati ||


          • MBh_01.001.204

          ndān saṅ hyaṅ veda, paripūrṇākəna sira, makasādhana saṅ hyaṅ itihāsa, saṅ hyaṅ purāṇa, apan atakut, saṅ hyaṅ veda riṅ akəḍik ajinya, liṅnira, kamuṅ hyaṅ, hayva tiki umarā ri kami, liṅnira maṅkana rakva atakut.

          Dyad 46

          śrutyuktaḥ paramo dharmas

          tathā smr̥tigato ’paraḥ |

          śiṣṭācāraḥ paraḥ proktas

          trayo dharmāḥ sanātanāḥ ||


          • MBh_13.129.005

          kunaṅ keṅətakəna, sāsiṅ kājar de saṅ hyaṅ śruti, dharma ṅaranika, sakājar de saṅ hyaṅ smr̥ti kunəṅ, dharma ta ṅaranika, śiṣṭācāra kunəṅ, ācāranika saṅ śiṣṭa, dharma ta ṅaranika, śiṣṭa ṅaran saṅ satyavādī, saṅ āpta, saṅ patīrthan, saṅ panaḍahan upadeśa, saṅkṣepa ika katiga, dharma ṅaranira.

          Dyad 47

          na tat parasya sandadhyāt

          pratikūlaṁ yadātmanaḥ |

          eṣa saṁkṣepato dharmaḥ

          kāmād anyat pravartate ||


          • MBh_05.039.057

          kunaṅ deyanta, hana ya pravr̥tti, kapuhara deniṅ kāya, vāk, manah, ndātan panukhe ya ri kita, magave duhkha puhara hr̥droga, yatika tan ulahakənanta riṅ len, hayva tan harimbavā, ika gatinta maṅkana, yatika saṅkṣepaniṅ dharma ṅaranya, vyartha kadaməlaniṅ dharma yan maṅkana, līlāntat gavayakəna ya.

          Dyad 48

          ye tu śiṣṭāḥ suniyatāḥ

          satyārjavaparāyaṇāḥ |

          dharmyaṁ panthānam ārūḍhās

          teṣāṁ vr̥ttaṁ samācara ||


          • MBh_03.198.064
          • MBh_12.309.011

          kunaṅ sarvadāya, ika saṅ śiṣṭa, saṅ āpta, satyavādī, jitendriya ta sira, satyālaris duga-duga, niyata pasaṇḍan dharma solahnira, pravr̥ttinira, yatika tūtakənanta, katūtan ika, yatika dharmapravr̥tti ṅaranya.

          Dyad 49

          sarvato bhrāmyamāṇasya

          dharmasya rathacakravat |

          veśyāsutasyeva pitur

          niścayo nopalabhyate ||



          kunəṅ saṅ hyaṅ dharma, mahas midər iṅ sahana, ndātan hana umaku sira, tan hanenakunira, tan sāpa juga si lavanikaṅ nahan-nahan, tātan pahi lavan anakniṅ strī lañji, ikaṅ tan kina vruhan bavanya, rūpaniṅ tan hana umaku yānak, tan hana inakunya bapa, ri vetnyan durlabha ikaṅ vvaṅ mulahakəna dharma kaliṅanika.

          Dyad 50

          śrūyatāṁ dharmasarvasvaṁ

          śrutvā caivopadhāryatām |

          ātmanaḥ pratikūlāni

          na pareṣāṁ samācara ||


          • Panc_3.104

          mataṅnyat rəṅə̄ sarvadāya, paramārthaniṅ sinaṅgah dharma, tləs rinṅə̄nta cupvanantā ta ri hati, ikaṅ kadi liṅmami ṅūni vih, sāsiṅ tan kahyun yāvakta, yatika tan ulahakənanta riṅ len.

          Dyad 51

          pulakā iva dhānyeṣu

          puttikā iva pakṣiṣu |

          tādr̥śās te manuṣyeṣu

          yeṣāṁ dharmo na kāraṇam ||


          • MBh_12.174.007

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ pisaniṅun daməlakənaṅ dharmasādhana, hapa-hapaniṅ pari, vūkaniṅ antiga paḍanika, rūpaniṅ hana tan papakəna.

          Dyad 52

          mriyante janmano ’rthāya

          jāyante maraṇāya ca |

          na dharmārthaṁ na kāmārthaṁ

          tr̥ṇānīva pr̥thagjanāḥ ||



          apan purihnikaṅ pr̥thagjana, tan dharma, tan kāma, kasiddha denya, ṅhiṅ mātya donyan ahurip, doniṅ pātinya, ṅhiṅ janma muvah, ika taṅ pr̥thagjana maṅkana kramanya, tan hana pātinya iḍəpnika, tahā pih, tan hana pahinya lavan dukut, riṅ kapva pāti doniṅ janmanya, janma doniṅ pātinya.

          Dyad 53

          ye tu dharmam asūyante

          buddhimohānvitā janāḥ |

          apathā gacchatāṁ teṣām

          anuyātāpi pīḍyate ||


          • MBh_03.198.063: MBh 3.198.63: ye tu dharmam asūyante buddhimohānvitā narāḥ | apathā gacchatāṁ teṣām anuyātāpi pīḍyate ||
          • MBh_12.309.010: MBh 12.309.10: dharmāya ye ’bhyasūyanti buddhimohānvitā narāḥ | apathā gacchatāṁ teṣām anuyātāpi pīḍyate ||

          mvaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ nindā riṅ dharmapravr̥tti, deniṅ puṅgunya, jənək ta ya riṅ adharmapravr̥tti, ikaṅ manūt-nūt iriya tuvi, niyata pamaṅguhanya lara.

          Dyad 54

          adharmarucayo mandās

          tiryaggatiparāyaṇāḥ |

          kr̥cchrāṁ yonim anuprāpya

          na vindanti sukhaṁ janāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.245.018: MBh 3.245.18: adharmarucayo mūḍhās tiryaggatiparāyaṇāḥ | kṛcchrāṃ yonim anuprāpya na sukhaṁ vindate janāḥ ||

          kunaṅ lvirnikaṅ mūdha, jənək riṅ adharma, antasnya sakeṅ niraya, maṅjanma ta ya tiryak-prāṇī, meṣa-mahiṣādi, bvatniṅ janmanya jəmah, maṅjanma ta ya riṅ nīca, kasakitan ta ya kinuñciṅ iṅ lara prihatin, tan təmuṅ sukha.

          Dyad 55

          dhanasya yasya rājato

          bhayaṁ na cāsti corataḥ |

          mr̥taṁ ca yan na muñcati

          samarjayasva tad dhanam ||


          • MBh_12.309.045: MBh 12.309.45: dhanasya yasya rājato bhayaṁ na cāsti caurataḥ | mṛtaṁ ca yan na muñcati samarjayasva tad dhanam ||

          mataṅnyan nihan juga ṅulaha, hana ya mās tan kavənaṅ rinampas, tan kavənaṅ inahal, tumūti pātinta, ikaṅ mās maṅkana kramanya, yatika prihən arjananta.

          Dyad 56

          dharmaś cen nāvasīdeta

          kapālenāpi jīvataḥ |

          āḍhyo ’smīty avagantavyaṁ

          dharmavittā hi sādhavaḥ ||


          • Caturvargacintamani-Hemadri-Vrata-pt1-Olivelle230731.txt: This stanza appears in Vratakhaṇḍa, Part 1, of Hemadrī’s Caturvargacintāmaṇi, where it is described as being in the Sanskrit Mahābhārata. See p. 16 of Pandita Bharatacandra Śiromaṇi’s 1985 edition of this manuscript: nāvasīdati ced dharmaḥ kapālenāpi jīvatā | āḍhyo ’smīty eva mantavyaṃ dharmavittā hi sādhavaḥ ||

          yadyapin atyanta daridra kəta ṅvaṅ, mahuripa ta deniṅ tasyan, yan laṅgəṅ apagəh riṅ dharmapravr̥tti, hiḍəpən ta sugih jugāvakta, apan aṅhiṅ dharmapravr̥tti, mās maṇik saṅ sādhu ṅaranira, yatika prihən arjanan, yatika liṅmami mās maṇik tan kəna riṅ corabhayādi.

          Dyad 57

          dharmam ācarato vr̥ttir

          yadi nopagamiṣyati |

          na nāma kiṁ śiloñchāmbu

          śākādy api vipatsyate ||



          lavan liṅmami, ika saṅ kevala tumuṅkulanaṅ dharmapravr̥tti, tātan panəmva upajīvananira, apa mataṅnya tar polih aṅasag, gaṅan, vvai, lvirniṅ sulabha təkvanan i harakanira.

          Dyad 58

          santi śākāny araṇyeṣu nadyaś ca vimalodakāḥ |

          candraḥ sāmānyadīpo ’yaṁ vibhavaiḥ kiṁ prayojanam ||


          • Tantrākhyāyika 2u84: santi śākāny araṇyeṣu nadyaś ca vimalodakāḥ | candras sāmānyadīpo ’yaṁ vibhavaiḥ kiṁ prayojanam ||

          nihan keṅət, akveh mara sāmsam riṅ alas, maṅkana ikaṅ lvah riṅ alas, nirmalādaləm aho bañunya, kunaṅ suluhan ta saṅ hyaṅ niśākara, tātan padon kārjananiṅ vibhava, sugyan kālakṣepa.

          Dyad 59

          vyāpr̥tenāpi hi svārthaḥ kriyate cāntare ’ntare |

          meḍhrī pr̥ṣṭe ’pi hi bhrāmyan grāsaṁ grāsaṁ karoti gauḥ ||


          • MSS_3456: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3456: avratasyāpi te dharmaḥ kārya evāntarāntarā | medhībhūto’pi hi bhrāmyan ghāsagrāsaṃ karoti gauḥ ||

          nihan taṅ ulaha, ri duvəganyan harohara hosana ṅvaṅ, i kagavayaniṅ dharmasādhana, sambina tikaṅ arthārjana riṅ antara saṅka pisan, kadi kramaniṅ ləmbu sḍəṅ mesi hanuṅan valakaṅnya, midər amatək riṅ savah, sinambinya aṅjaṅgut dukut, saparək kaparah ri lakunya, dadi ya tuṣṭa.

          Dyad 60

          buddhena śāntadāntena

          nityam abhyutthitātmanā |

          dharmasya gatir anveṣyā

          matsyasya gatir apsv iva ||


          • HV_66.13: Harivaṁśa 66.13: budhena tāta dāntena nityam abhyucchritātmanā | dharmasya gatir anveṣyā matsyasya gatir apsv iva ||

          lavan ta vaneh, atyanta riṅ gahana kəta saṅ hyaṅ dharma ṅaranira, paramasūkṣma, tan pahi lavan tapakniṅ ivak riṅ vvai, ndān pinet juga sira de saṅ paṇḍita, kə̄lan upaśamā pagvan, kotsāhan.

          Dyad 61

          kāṇḍani caturvarṇa yājarakna sakarəṅ:

          brāhmaṇaḥ kṣatriyo vaiśyas

          trayo varṇā dvijātayaḥ |

          caturtha ekajātīyaḥ

          śūdro nāstīha pañcamaḥ ||


          • MDh_10.04: Manusmr̥ti 10.4: brāhmaṇaḥ kṣatriyo vaiśyas trayo varṇā dvijātayaḥ | caturtha ekajātis tu śūdro nāsti tu pañcamaḥ ||

          brāhmaṇa ādiniṅ varṇa, tumūt kṣatriya, tumūt vaiśya, ika saṅ varṇa tiga, kapva dvijāti sira, dvijāti ṅaraniṅ piṅrva maṅjanma, apan ri sḍəṅniran brahmacārī gurukulavāsī, kinənan sira dīkṣābratasaṅskāra, kapiṅrvaniṅ janmanira tika, ri huvusnira kr̥tasaṅskāra, nahan mataṅnyan kapva dvijāti sira katiga, kunaṅ ikaṅ śūdra kapātniṅ varṇa, ekajāti saṅ kadi rasika, tan dadi kinənan bratasaṅskāra, tātan brahmacārī, maṅkana kāṇḍanikaṅ varṇa an pāt, ya ika caturvarṇa ṅaranya, tan hana kalimaniṅ varṇa ṅaranya.

          Dyad 62

          adhīyīta brāhmaṇo vai yajeta

          dadyād iyāt tīrthamukhyāni caiva |

          adhyāpayed yājayec cāpi yājyān

          pratigrahān vā vihitān upeyāt ||


          • MBh_05.029.021: MBh 5.29.21: adhīyīta brāhmaṇo ’tho yajeta dadyād iyāt tīrthamukhyāni caiva | adhyāpayed yājayec cāpi yājyān pratigrahān vā viditān pratīcchet ||

          nyā dharma saṅ brāhmaṇa, maṅajya, mayajñā, maveh dānapuṇya, magələma atīrtha, amarahana, vikvaniṅ ayajñā, manaṅgapa dāna.

          Dyad 63

          dharmaś ca satyaṁ ca tapo damaś ca

          vimatsaritvaṁ hrīs titikṣānasūyā |

          yajñāś ca dānaṁ ca dhr̥tiḥ kṣamā ca

          mahāvratāni dvādaśa vai brāhmaṇasya ||


          • MBh_05.043.012: MBh 5.43.12: dharmaś ca satyaṁ ca damas tapaś ca amātsaryaṁ hrīs titikṣānasūyā | yajñaś ca dānaṃ ca dhṛtiḥ śrutaṃ ca; mahāvratā dvādaśa brāhmaṇasya ||

          nyaṅ brata saṅ brāhmaṇa, rva-vlas kvehnya, pratyekanya, dharma, satya, tapa, dama, vimatsaritva, hrīh, titikṣā, anasūyā, yajña, dāna, dhr̥ti, kṣamā, nahan, pratyekanyan rva-vlas, dharma, satya, pagvanya, tapa ṅaranya śarīrasaṅśoṣaṇa, kapanasaniṅ śarīra, piharan, kuraṅana viṣaya, dama ṅaranya upaśama deniṅ tuturnya, vimatsaritva ṅarani hayva īrṣyā, hrīh ṅaraniṅ iraṅ, vruha riṅ iraṅ vih, titikṣā ṅaraniṅ hayva gə̄ṅ krodha, anasūyā ṅaraniṅ hayva doṣagrāhī, yajña magləm amūjā, dāna, maveha dānapuṇya, dhr̥ti ṅaraniṅ manēb āhniṅ, kṣamā ṅaraniṅ kə̄lan, nahan brata saṅ brāhmaṇa.

          Dyad 64

          adhītya vedān parisaṁstīrya cāgnīn

          iṣṭvā yajñaiḥ pālayitvā prajāś ca |

          bhr̥tyān bhr̥tvā jñātisambandhinaś ca

          dānaṁ dattvā kṣatriyaḥ svargam eti ||


          • MBh_05.040.024: MBh 5.40.24: adhītya vedān parisaṃstīrya cāgnīn iṣṭvā yajñaiḥ pālayitvā prajāś ca | gobrāhmaṇārthe śastrapūtāntarātmā hataḥ saṃgrāme kṣatriyaḥ svargam eti ||

          kunəṅ ulaha saṅ kṣatriya, umajya saṅ hyaṅ veda, nitya agnihotrā, magavayaṅ yajña, rumakṣaṅ rāt, huniṅa riṅ vadva, tka riṅ kulagotra, maveha dāna, yapvan maṅkana, svargapada antukanira dlāha.

          Dyad 65

          vaiśyo ’dhītya brāhmaṇān kṣatriyād vā

          dhanaiḥ kāle saṁvibhajyāśritāṁś ca |

          tretā pūrvaṁ dhūmam āghrāya puṇyaṁ

          pretya svarge devasukhāni bhuṅkte ||


          • MBh_05.040.025: MBh 5.40.25: vaiśyo ’dhītya brāhmaṇān kṣatriyāṁś ca dhanaiḥ kāle saṃvibhajyāśritāṁś ca | tretāpūtaṁ dhūmam āghrāya puṇyaṁ pretya svarge devasukhāni bhuṅkte ||

          nihan ulaha saṅ vaiśya, maṅajya sira ri saṅ brāhmaṇa, ri saṅ kṣatriya kunəṅ, mvaṅ maveha dāna ri təkaniṅ dānakāla, riṅ śubhadivasa, dum-dumananira ta sakvehniṅ mamarāśraya ri sira, magələma amūjā riṅ saṅ hyaṅ tryagni, saṅ hyaṅ tryagni ṅaranira saṅ hyaṅ apuy tiga, pratyekanira, āhavanīya, gārhaspatya, citāgni, āhavanīya ṅaranira apuyniṅ asuruhan, rumatəṅ i pinaṅan, gārhaspatya ṅaranira apuyniṅ vinaraṅ, apan agni sākṣikā kramaniṅ vinaraṅ i kālaniṅ vivāha, citāgni ṅaranira apuyniṅ manunu śava, nahan ta saṅ hyaṅ tryagni ṅaranira, sira ta pūjān de saṅ vaiśya, ulahnira ika maṅkana, ya tuməkākən sira riṅ svarga dlāha.

          Dyad 66

          brahmakṣatraṁ vaiśyavarṇaṁ ca śūdraḥ

          krameṇaitān nyāyataḥ pūjyamānaḥ |

          tuṣṭeṣv eteṣv avyatho dagdhapāpas

          tyaktvā dehaṁ siddhim iṣṭāṁl labheta ||


          • MBh_05.040.026: MBh 5.40.26: brahmakṣatraṁ vaiśyavarṇaṁ ca śūdraḥ krameṇaitān nyāyataḥ pūjayānaḥ | tuṣṭeṣv eteṣv avyatho dagdhapāpas tyaktvā dehaṁ svargasukhāni bhuṅkte ||

          yapvan ulahaniṅ śūdra, bhaktya sumevā ri saṅ brāhmaṇa, ri saṅ kṣatriya, riṅ vaiśya, yathākrama juga, parituṣṭa saṅ təlun sinevakanya, hilaṅ ta pāpanya, siddha sakāryanya.

          Dyad 67

          rājā bhīrur brāhmaṇaḥ sarvabhakṣo

          vaiśyo ’nīhāvān hīnavarṇo ’lasaś ca |

          vidvān aśīlo vr̥ttahīnaḥ kulīnaḥ

          satyād bhraṣṭo brāhmaṇaḥ strī ca duṣṭā ||


          • MBh_12.279.024: MBh 12.279.24: bhīrū rājanyo brāhmaṇaḥ sarvabhakṣo vaiśyo ’nīhāvān hīnavarṇo ’lasaś ca | vidvāś cāśīlo vr̥ttahīnaḥ kulīnaḥ satyād bhraṣṭo brāhmaṇaḥ strī ca duṣṭā ||

          hana pva maṅke kramanya, ratu vədi-vədi, brāhmaṇa sarvabhakṣa, vaiśya nirutsāha riṅ krayavikrayādikarma, śūdra aləməh sevaka riṅ saṅ trivarṇa, paṇḍita duśśīla, sujanma anasar riṅ maryādānya, brāhmaṇa tan satya, strī duṣṭa duśśīlā.

          Dyad 68

          rāgī muktaḥ pacamānaḥ svahetor

          mūrkho vaktā nr̥pahīnaṁ ca rāṣṭram |

          ete sarve śocyatāṁ yānti rājan

          yaś cāmuktaḥ snehahīnaḥ prajāsu ||


          • MBh_12.279.025: MBh 12.279.25: rāgī muktaḥ pacamāno ’’tmahetor mūrkho vaktā nṛpahīnaṃ ca rāṣṭram | ete sarve śocyatāṃ yānti rājan yaś cāyuktaḥ snehahīnaḥ prajāsu ||

          vaneh, vānaprasthādi, sāvakaniṅ mataki-taki kamokṣan, tātan hilaṅ rāganya, masuruhan maphala ry avaknya, svārtha kevala vih, inahakən patīrthana, panəmvana vara-varah, ndān mūrkha, tan panolih sukhāvasāna, kaḍatvan tan paratu, gr̥hastha tan māsih riṅ anak, tan huniṅa riṅ rāt kunəṅ, samaṅkana lvirniṅ kavəlas-arəp, niyata vi panəmvanya hala.

          Dyad 69

          ārjavaṁ cānr̥śaṁsyaṁ ca

          damaś cendriyanigrahaḥ |

          eṣa sādhāraṇo dharmaś

          cāturvarṇye ’bravīn manuḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5248: ārjavaṁ cānṛśaṃsyaṁ ca damaścendriyanigrahaḥ | eṣa sādhāraṇo dharmaś cāturvarṇye ’bravīn manuḥ ||

          nyāṅ ulah pasādhāraṇan saṅ caturvarṇa, ārjava, si duga-duga bənər, ānr̥śaṅsya, tan nr̥śaṅsya, nr̥śaṅsya ṅaraniṅ ātmasukhapara, tan harimbavā ri laraniṅ len, yāvat mamuhara sukha ry avaknya, yatika nr̥śaṅsa ṅaranya, gatiniṅ tan maṅkana, ānr̥śaṅsya ṅaranika, dama, tumaṅguhana avaknya, indriyanigraha, humrəta indriya, nahan taṅ pravr̥tti pāt, pasādhāraṇan saṅ caturvarṇa, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

          Dyad 70

          ahiṁsā satyavacanaṁ

          sarvabhūteṣu cārjavam |

          kṣamā caivāpramādaś ca

          yasyaite sa sukhī bhavet ||


          • MBh 12.208.6: ahiṃsā satyavacanaṁ sarvabhūteṣu cārjavam | kṣamā caivāpramādaś ca yasyaite sa sukhī bhavet ||

          nihan təmən-təmən iṅ yogya kavaśākna, ahiṅsā, satya, si tan kira-kira kahalanniṅ sarvaprāṇī, si klana, si tan palə-paləh, saṅ makadr̥bya ika kabeh, sira prasiddhaniṅ sukha ṅaranira.

          Dyad 71

          sarvaṁ jihmaṁ mr̥tyupadam

          ārjavaṁ brahmaṇaḥ padam |

          etāvān jñānaviṣayaḥ

          kiṁ pralāpaḥ kariṣyate ||


          • MBh_12.080.020: MBh 12.80.20: sarvaṁ jihmaṁ mṛtyupadam ārjavaṁ brahmaṇaḥ padam | etāvāñ jñānaviṣayaḥ kiṁ pralāpaḥ kariṣyati ||
          • MBh_14.011.004: MBh 14.11.4: sarvaṁ jihmaṁ mṛtyupadam ārjavaṁ brahmaṇaḥ padam | etāvāñ jñānaviṣayaḥ kiṁ pralāpaḥ kariṣyati ||

          apan yāvat si tan r̥ju, saṇḍānikaṅ pravr̥tti, niyata mr̥tyupada ika, tan paṅdadyakən kaləpasən, kunaṅ yan ārjava pagvan ikaṅ pravr̥tti, niyata brahmapada ika, mukti phala vih, maṅkana sarvadāyaniṅ hiḍəp, tan padon ikaṅ ujar adavā, ika ta pva vatvaniṅ hiḍəp.

          Dyad 72

          ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ paro dharmaḥ

          kṣamā ca paramaṁ balam |

          ātmajñānaṁ paraṁ jñānaṁ

          satyavrataṁ paraṁ vratam ||


          • MBh 3.203.41: ānṛśaṁsyaṁ paro dharmaḥ kṣamā ca paramaṁ balam| ātmajñānaṁ paraṁ jñānaṁ paraṁ satyavrataṁ vratam ||
          • MBh 12.316.12: ānṛśaṁsyaṁ paro dharmaḥ kṣamā ca paramaṁ balam | ātmajñānaṁ paraṁ jñānaṁ na satyād vidyate param ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ si tan nr̥śaṅsya, ya ika mukhyaniṅ dharma, yapvan si klan, prasiddhaniṅ kaśaktin ika, ika vruh ta amavāvakta, meṅəta ri savavanya, ṅuniveh vruh ta riṅ ātmatattva, ya ika paramārtha rahasyajñāna ṅaranya, kunaṅ vastuniṅ brata ṅaranya, si satya juga.

          Dyad 73

          kaṇṭakān kūpam agniṁ ca

          varjayanti sadā narāḥ |

          tathā nr̥śaṁsakarmāṇaṁ

          varjayanti narādhamam ||


          • MBh_12.158.002: MBh 12.158.2: kaṇṭakān kūpam agniṁ ca varjayanti yathā narāḥ | tathā nṛśaṃsakarmāṇaṁ varjayanti narā naram ||

          nihan halaniṅ nr̥śaṅsa, tan kinonəṅan juga yan hana riṅ rāt, deniṅ vvaṅ adhama tuvi, tan kinahyunan ika, kadi kramanikaṅ vvaṅ sumiṅgahi rvi, sumur māti, apuy kunəṅ, maṅkana tikaṅ sarvajanan tumiṅhalakən ikaṅ vvaṅ nr̥śaṅsa.

          Dyad 74

          dānād damo viśiṣṭo hi

          dānam unnatikāraṇam |

          dātā kupyati no dāntas

          tasmād dānāt paro damaḥ ||


          • MBh_13.074.014b*0368_01-13.074.014cd: MBh 13.74.14b*36, line 1-13.74.14cd: dānād damo viśiṣṭo hi dānaṁ kiṁ cid dvijātaye | dātā kupyati no dāntas tasmād dānāt paro damaḥ

          nihan kottamaniṅ dama, dama ṅaraniṅ kopaśaman, makahetu meṅət, vruhta mituturi manahta, yatika ləvih saṅkeṅ dāna, ikaṅ dāna ṅaranya, kīrtti lavan uccapada, phalanika, ndān sor ika deniṅ dama, apan ika saṅ dātā, dadi sira tan pakadr̥byaṅ dama, kataman krodhādi, kunaṅ saṅ makadr̥byaṅ dama, niyatanya tan vipatha sira apan atutur, mataṅnyan ləvih taṅ dama saṅkeṅ dāna.

          Dyad 75

          nodakaklinnagātro hi

          snāta ity abhidhīyate |

          sa snāto yo damasnātaḥ

          sabāhyābhyantaraśuciḥ ||


          • MBh 13.111.9: nodakaklinnagātras tu snāta ity abhidhīyate | sa snāto yo damasnātaḥ sabāhyābhyantaraḥ śuciḥ ||

          lavan ta vaneh, tan ikaṅ atələs vinasəhan śarīranya, kətikaṅ madyus ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ prasiddhādyus ṅaranya, ika saṅ makadr̥byaṅ dama juga, saṅ sinaṅgah dānta, si tikādyus liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, śuci riṅ vāhyābhyantara.

          Dyad 76

          na hr̥ṣyati mahaty arthe

          vyasane ca na śocati |

          yo vā parimitaprajñaḥ

          sa dānta iti kīrttyate ||


          • MBh_12.213.015: MBh 12.213.15: na hṛṣyati mahaty arthe vyasane ca na śocati | sa vai parimitaprajñaḥ sa dānto dvija ucyate ||

          nihan ta lakṣaṇaniṅ dānta, tar ləñōk, tan agiraṅ yan anəmu sukha, tan prihatin an katəkan duhkha, enak ta vruhnira riṅ tattva, vənaṅ ta sira tumaṅguh i manahnira apan pakadr̥byaṅ dama, sira ta dānta ṅaranira.

          Dyad 77

          indriyāṇy eva tat sarvaṁ

          yat svarganarakāv ubhau |

          nigr̥hītanissr̥ṣṭāni

          svargāya narakāya ca ||


          • MSS_6059: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 6059: indriyāṇy eva tat sarvaṁ yat svarganarakāv ubhau | nigr̥hītavisr̥ṣṭāni svargāya narakāya ca ||
          • MBh 3.202.17: indriyāṇy eva tat sarvaṁ yat svarganarakāv ubhau | nigr̥hītavisr̥ṣṭāni svargāya narakāya ca ||

          nyaṅ pājara vaneh, indriya ikaṅ sinaṅgah svarganaraka, kramanya, yan kavaśa kahrətanya, ya ika sākṣāt svarga ṅaranya, yapvan tan kavaśa kahrətanya, sākṣāt naraka ika.

          Dyad 78

          jīvitaṁ sādhuvr̥ttaṁ ca

          yogakṣemaṁ balaṁ yaśaḥ |

          dharmam arthaṁ ca puṣṇāti

          nr̥ṇām indriyanigrahaḥ ||



          phalaniṅ kahrətaniṅ indriya, nihan, kadīrghāyuṣan, ulah rahayu, pagəhniṅ yoga, kaśaktin, yaśa, dharma, artha, yatika katəmu ri kavaśaniṅ indriya.

          Dyad 79

          manasā trividhaṁ caiva

          vācā caiva caturvidham |

          kāyena trividhaṁ cāpi

          daśakarmapathāṁś caret ||


          • MSS_9694: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 9694: kāyena trividhaṁ caiva vācā caiva caturvidham | manasā trividhaṁ nityaṁ daśādharmapathāṁs tyajet ||
          • MBh_13.013.002: MBh 13.13.2: kāyena trividhaṁ karma vācā cāpi caturvidham | manasā trividhaṁ caiva daśa karmapathāṁs tyajet ||

          hana karmapatha ṅaranya, kahrətaniṅ indriya, sapuluh kvehnya, ulahakəna, kramanya, pravr̥ttyaniṅ manah sakarəṅ, tlu kvehnya, ulahaniṅ vāk, pāt, pravr̥ttyaniṅ kāya, tlu, piṇḍa sapuluh, pravr̥ttyaniṅ kāya, vāk, manah, keṅət.

          Dyad 80

          anabhidhyāṁ parasveṣu

          sarvasattveṣu cāruṣam |

          karmaṇāṁ phalam astīti

          trividhaṁ manasā caret ||


          • MBh_13.013.005: MBh 13.13.5: anabhidhyā parasveṣu sarvasattveṣu sauhṛdam | karmaṇāṁ phalam astīti trividhaṁ manasā caret ||

          pravr̥ttyaniṅ manah rumuhun ajarakəna, tlu kvehnya, pratyekanya, si tan eṅin adəṅkya ri dr̥byaniṅ len, si tan krodha, riṅ sarvasattva, si mamituhva ri hananiṅ karmaphala, nahan taṅ tiga ulahaniṅ manah, kahrətaniṅ indriya ika.

          Dyad 81

          asatpralāpaṁ pāruṣyaṁ

          paiśunyam anr̥taṁ tathā |

          catvāri vācā rājendra

          na jalpen nānucintayet ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3678: asatpralāpaṁ pāruṣyaṁ paiśunyam anṛtaṁ tathā | catvāri vācā rājendra na jalpen nānucintayet ||
          • MBh 13.13.4: asatpralāpaṁ pāruṣyaṁ paiśunyam anṛtaṃ tathā | catvāri vācā rājendra na jalpen nānucintayet ||

          nyaṅ tan pravr̥ttyaniṅ vāk, pāt kvehnya, pratyekanya, ujar ahala, ujar aprəgas, ujar piśuna, ujar mithyā, nahan taṅ pāt siṅgahananiṅ vāk, tan ujarakna, tan aṅən-aṅənan, kojaranya.

          Dyad 82

          prāṇātipātaṁ stainyaṁ ca

          paradārānathāpi ca |

          trīṇi pāpāni kāyena

          sarvataḥ parivarjayet ||


          • MBh_13.013.003: MBh 13.13.3: prāṇātipātaṁ stainyaṁ ca paradāram athāpi ca | trīṇi pāpāni kāyena sarvataḥ parivarjayet ||

          nihan yaṅ tan ulahakəna, sy amāti-māti maṅahal-ahal, si paradāra, nahan taṅ təlu tan ulahakəna riṅ asiṅ riṅ parihāsa, riṅ āpatkāla, ri paṅipyan tuvi siṅgahana jugeka.

          Dyad 83

          kāyena manasā vācā

          yadabhīkṣṇaṁ niṣevyate |

          tad evāpaharaty enaṁ

          tasmāt kalyāṇam ācaret ||


          • MBh_05.039.042: MBh 5.39.42: karmaṇā manasā vācā yad abhīkṣṇaṁ niṣevate | tad evāpaharaty enaṁ tasmāt kalyāṇam ācaret ||

          apan ikaṅ kinatahvan ikaṅ vvaṅ, kolahanya, kāṅən-aṅənanya, kocapanya, ya juga bvat umalap ikaṅ vvaṅ, jnək katahvan irika vih, mataṅnyan ikaṅ hayu atika ṅabhyāsan, riṅ kāya, vāk, manah.

          Dyad 84

          vāci karmaṇi citte ca

          durlabhaḥ saguṇo janaḥ |

          yasya tv evaṁvidhaṁ kāryaṁ

          sa janaḥ sarvadurlabhaḥ ||



          huvusnyan, durlabha ikaṅ saguṇa, riṅ kāya, vāk, manah, hana pva māṅkana, sira vəkasniṅ durlabha, tan māṅkanya juga siran pinakevəh.

          Dyad 85

          manasā niścayaṁ kr̥tvā

          tato vācā vidhīyate |

          kriyate karmaṇā paścāt

          pradhānaṁ vai manas tataḥ ||


          • MBh_03.278.027: MBh 3.278.27: manasā niścayaṁ kṛtvā tato vācābhidhīyate | kriyate karmaṇā paścāt pramāṇaṁ me manas tataḥ ||

          kunaṅ saṅkṣepanya, manah nimittaniṅ niścayajñāna, dadi pvaṅ niścayajñāna, luməkas taṅ ojar, lumkas taṅ mapravr̥tti, mataṅnyan manah ṅaranika pradhānan maṅkana.

          Dyad 86

          mano hi mūlaṁ sarveṣām

          indriyāṇāṁ pravartate |

          śubhāśubhāsv avasthāsu

          kāryaṁ tat suvyavasthitam ||


          • PSBh_1.9:101: This stanza corresponds to line 101 of Kauṇḍinya’s commentary (Pañcārthabhāṣya), ad Pāśupatasūtra 1.9, i.e. PSBh 1.9:101. See p. 19 of R. Ananthakrishna Sastri’s 1940 edition of the Pāśupatasūtra with Kauṇḍinya’s Pañcārthabhāṣya: mano hi mūlaṁ sarveṣām indriyāṇāṁ pravartane | śubhāśubhāsv avasthāsu tac ca me suvyavasthitam ||
          • Ram_5.009.039: Rāmāyaṇa 5.9.39: mano hi hetuḥ sarveṣām indriyāṇāṃ pravartate | śubhāśubhāsv avasthāsu tac ca me suvyavasthitam ||

          apan ikaṅ manah ṅaranya, ya ika vitniṅ indriya, mapravr̥tti ta ya riṅ śubhāśubhakarma, mataṅnyan ikaṅ manah juga prihən kahrətanya sakarəṅ.

          Dyad 87

          dūragaṁ bahudhāgāmi

          prārthanāsaṁśayātmakam |

          manaḥ suniyataṁ yasya

          sa sukhī pretya ceha ca ||


          • MBh 12.187.36: dūragaṁ bahudhāgāmi prārthanāsaṁśayātmakam | manaḥ suniyataṁ yasya sa sukhī pretya ceha ca ||
          • Sārasamuccaya 87 pādas ab are the same as MBh 12.224.34cd: dūragaṁ bahudhāgāmi prārthanāsaṁśayātmakam

          nihan ta kramanikaṅ manah, bhrānta luṅhā svabhāvanya, akveh inaṅən-aṅanya, dadi prārthana, dadi saṅśaya, pinakāvaknya, hana pva vvaṅ ikaṅ vənaṅ humrət manah, sira tika maṅgah amaṅgih sukha, maṅke riṅ paraloka vaneh.

          Dyad 88

          sarvaṁ paśyati cakṣuṣmān

          manoyuktena cakṣuṣā |

          manasi vyākule jāte

          paśyann api na paśyati ||


          • MBh 12.180.16: sarvaṁ paśyati yad dṛśyaṁ manoyuktena cakṣuṣā | manasi vyākule tad dhi paśyann api na paśyati ||

          lavan tattvanikiṅ manah, nyaṅ mata vuvusənta, naṅ mulat riṅ sarvavastu, manah juga sahāyaniṅ mata nikān vulat, kunaṅ yan vyākula manahnya, tan ilu sumahāyeṅ mata, mulata tovi irikaṅ vastu, tan katon juga ya denika, apan manah ikaṅ vavarəṅə̄ ṅaranya, hiṅanyan pradhānaṅ manah kaliṅanika.

          Dyad 89

          straiṇasyāvācyadeśasya

          klinnanāḍīvraṇasya ca |

          abhede ’pi manobhedāj

          janaḥ prāyeṇa vañcyate ||


          • NpU_4.28: This stanza corresponds to verse 28 of the fourth teaching of the Nārada-parivrājhaka-upaniṣad. See p. 82 of the chapter containing this text in Dikshit’s The Saṁnyāsa Upaniṣad-s: strīṇāmavācyadeśasya klinnanāḍīvraṇasya ca | abhede ’pi manobhedāj janaḥ prāyeṇa vañcyate || 28 ||

          nihan mara keṅətanta, hana ya avayavaniṅ strī, tan yogya vuvusən pradeśanya, rinahasya vih, mvaṅ hana ta kani atləs haṅuruvak, ika taṅ rinahasyanyaṅ strī, lavan ikaṅ kani, ndya pahinika, yan iṅət-iṅətən, ndān kabañcana jugaṅ vvaṅ denika, sumaṅgah ya dudū, makahetu vikalpaniṅ manah, hiṅanyan manah ikaṅ pradhāna ṅaranya.

          Dyad 90

          lālety udvijate loko

          vaktrāsava iti spr̥hā |

          pravañcyate janenātmā

          saṁjñāśabdaiḥ svayaṁkr̥taiḥ ||


          • MBh_13.043.012d*0301_05: Sārasamuccaya 90 pādas ab correspond to MBh 13.43.12d*301, line 5: lolety udvijate loko vaktrāsava iti spṛhā |

          lavan vaneh, hana ya mukhāsava ṅaranya, madya, matahapan, tutuk asilih, maṅkana rakva kvamanika saṅ kāmī mvaṅ kāminī, yan dələ̄un, tan hana bhedanya lavan ilu, ya mukhāsava, ndān yan ilu paṅaraniṅ vvaṅ, elik ajəjəb ya, yapvan mukhāsava paṅaranya, harṣa ya, takarin umañcana avaknya, makasādhana ṅaran karikaṅ vvaṅ, an maṅkana, ikaṅ ṅaran gavenikaṅ vvaṅ ika, hiṅanyan aglis ikaṅ manah kaliṅanika.

          Dyad 91

          abhinneṣv api kāryeṣu

          bhidyate manasaḥ kriyā |

          anyathaiva stanaṁ putraś

          cintayaty anyathā patiḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2288: abhinneṣv api kāryeṣu bhidyate manasaḥ kriyā | anyathaiva stanaṁ putraś cintayaty anyathā patiḥ ||

          tonən vaneh, tuṅgala tuvi ikaṅ vastu, dudū juga āgrahaniṅ savvaṅ-savvaṅ irika, vyaktinya, nāṅ susuniṅ ibu, dudū āptinikaṅ anak, an monəṅiṅ ibu, lavan āptinikaṅ bapa, hiṅanyan manah magave bheda.

          Dyad 92

          The stanza is also attested in this form in a few brahmanical works. The same idea is expressed in Indische Sprüche 1343 = txt:MSS_7451.

          parivrāṭkāmukaśunām

          ekasyāṁ pramadātanau |

          kuṇapaḥ kāminī bhakṣyam

          iti tisro vikalpanaḥ ||


          • Nāgārjuna’s Bodhicittavivaraṇa 20: parivrāṭkāmukaśunām ekasyāṃ pramadātanau | kuṇapaḥ kāminī bhakṣya iti tisro vikalpanāḥ ||

          nyaṅ dr̥ṣṭānta vaneh, nahan saṅ bhikṣuka brata parivrājaka, nahan yaṅ kāmuka, vvaṅ gə̄ṅ rāga sakta riṅ strī, nahan taṅ śr̥gāla, ika ta katiga, ya ta mulat iṅ strī, rahayu sasiki kapva dudū hāptinika katiga, vaṅke liṅ saṅ parivrājaka, apan eṅət riṅ anityatattva, liṅnikaṅ kāmuka strī, tka sih iki, kunaṅ liṅnikaṅ śr̥gāla, vastu surasa bhakṣya iki, arah vetnyan vikalpaniṅ manah tinūtniṅ vastubheda.

          Dyad 93

          Indische Sprüche 4579

          bhāvaśuddhir manuṣyasya

          vijñeyā sarvakarmasu |

          anyathā cumbyate kāntā

          bhāvena duhitānyathā ||


          • ŚārṅgadharaPaddhati_675: Śārṅgadhara Paddhati 675, see p. 106 of Peterson’s edition of the text: bhāvaśuddhir manuṣyais tu kartavyā sarvakarmasu | anyathā cumbyate kāntā bhāvena duhitānyathā ||

          lavan vaneh, eṅət juga kita, an śuddhiniṅ manah, nikaṅ vvaṅ tinūtniṅ pravr̥ttinya, riṅ asiṅ vastu, vyaktinya, nahan yaṅ bapa humarək i strīnya, muvah hinarəkanya ta anaknya, ndān dudū juga āptinyan ikānarəki ika kalih, āptinyan kapva harṣāndəlanya, hiṅanyan, manah kāraṇa riṅ kriyābheda.

          Dyad 94

          abhidhyāluḥ parasveṣu

          neha nāmutra nandati |

          tasmād abhidhyā santyājyā

          sarvadābhīpsatā sukham ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2269: abhidhyālu parasveṣu neha nāmutra nandati | tasmād abhidhyā saṁtyājyā sarvadābhīpsatā sukham ||

          hana ta maṅke kramanya, eṅin ri dr̥byaniṅ len, madəṅki ri sukhanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yatika pisaniṅun, təmvaṅ sukha maṅke, riṅ paraloka tuvi, mataṅnyan aryakna ika, de saṅ mahyun laṅgəṅ anəmvaṅ sukha.

          Dyad 95

          sadā samāhitaṁ cittaṁ

          naro bhūteṣu dhārayet |

          nābhidhyāyen na spr̥hayen

          nābaddhaṁ cintayed asat ||


          • MBh_12.208.008: MBh 12.208.8: tasmāt samāhitaṁ buddhyā mano bhūteṣu dhārayet | nāpadhyāyen na spṛhayen nābaddhaṁ cintayed asat ||

          nyāyeki kadeyāknaniṅ vvaṅ, ikaṅ buddhi māsih riṅ sarvaprāṇī, yatika pagəhakna, hayva ta dəṅki, havya ta iṅin, hayva ta humayam-ayam ikaṅ vastu tan hana, vastu tan yukti kunəṅ, hayva ika inaṅən-aṅən.

          Dyad 96

          niyacchāyaccha saṁyaccha

          cendriyāṇi manas tathā |

          pratiṣedhyeṣv avadyeṣu

          durlabheṣv ahiteṣu ca ||


          • MBh 12.105.46ef-47ab: niyaccha yaccha saṁyaccha indriyāṇi mano giram | pratiṣiddhān avāpyeṣu durlabheṣv ahiteṣu ca ||

          mataṅnya hrətən talyana, pagəhakna ta pva ikaṅ pañcendriya, lavan manah, hayva vineh mambahaṅ hinila-hila, vastu inupət, vastu durlabha, vastu tan panukheriṅ avasāna kunəṅ.

          Dyad 97

          yasyerṣyā paravitteṣu

          rūpe vīrye kulānvaye |

          sukhasaubhāgyasatkāre

          tasya vyādhir anantagaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.034.040: MBh 5.34.40: ya īrṣyuḥ paravitteṣu rūpe vīrye kulānvaye | sukhe saubhāgyasatkāre tasya vyādhir anantakaḥ ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ īrṣyā ri paḍanya janma tumon māsnya, rūpanya, vīryanya, kasujanmanya, sukhanya, kasubhaganya, kāləmanya, ya ta amuhara īrṣyā iriya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, yatika prasiddhaniṅ saṅsāra ṅaranya, karakət laranya tan patamban.

          Dyad 98

          kṣamāvatām ayaṁ lokaḥ

          paralokaḥ kṣamāvatām |

          iha sammānam r̥cchanti

          paratra ca śubhāṁ gatim ||


          • MBh_03.030.042: MBh 3.30.42: kṣamāvatām ayaṁ lokaḥ paraś caiva kṣamāvatām | iha saṁmānam r̥cchanti paratra ca śubhāṁ gatim ||

          nihan taṅ keṅət, ikiṅ sarvabhāva tka riṅ martyaloka, saṅ kṣamāvān makanu ika, kṣamāvān ṅaranira, saṅ klan upaśama, ika riṅ paraloka tuvi, hanunira tika apayāpan maṅke inastuti, pinūjā tinakvaṅan, sira deniṅ rāt, riṅ paraloka, uccapada katəmu denira.

          Dyad 99

          nātaḥ śrīmattaraṁ kiñ cid

          anyat pathyataraṁ tathā |

          prabhaviṣṇor yathā tāta

          kṣamā sarvatra sarvadā ||


          • MBh_05.039.045: MBh 5.39.45: nātaḥ śrīmattaraṁ kiṁ cid anyat pathyatamaṁ tathā | prabhaviṣṇor yathā tāta kṣamā sarvatra sarvadā ||

          saṅkṣepanya, kṣamā ikaṅ paramārthaniṅ pinakadr̥bya, pinakamās-maṇiknika saṅ vənaṅ lumage śaktiniṅ indriya, nora luməvihana haləpnya, aṅhiṅ ya vəkasniṅ pathya, pathya ṅaraniṅ pathādānapetah, tan panasar saṅke mārga yukti, maṅgah sādhana asiṅ parana, tan apilih riṅ kāla.

          Dyad 100

          yadi na syur manuṣyeṣu

          kṣamiṇaḥ pr̥thivīsamāḥ |

          na syāt sakhyaṁ manuṣyāṇāṁ

          krodhamūlo hi vigrahaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.030.025: MBh 3.30.25: yadi na syur manuṣyeṣu kṣamiṇaḥ pr̥thivīsamāḥ | na syāt saṁdhir manuṣyāṇāṁ krodhamūlo hi vigrahaḥ ||

          apan ya tan hana saṅ kṣamāvān, saṅ kṣamāvān ṅaranira, tan pahi lavan saṅ hyaṅ pr̥thivī, riṅ kapva klan, an maṅkana, tan hana niyataniṅ pamitran, krodhātmaka avakiṅ sarvabhāva, kapva tātukar niyatanya.

          Dyad 101

          yaḥ samutpatitaṁ krodhaṁ

          kṣamayaiva nirasyati |

          yathoragas tvacaṁ jīrṇāṁ

          sa vai puruṣa ucyate ||


          • MBh_01.074.004: MBh 1.74.4: yaḥ samutpatitaṁ krodhaṁ kṣamayeha nirasyati | yathoragas tvacaṁ jīrṇāṁ sa vai puruṣa ucyate ||

          hana pva sira vənaṅ maniṅgalakən krodha, makasādhanaṅ kṣamā, kadi kramaniṅ ulān tiṅgalakən limuṅsuṅanya, ri kapva tan valuyakna muvah, ika saṅ maṅkana sira tika mahābuddhi ṅaranira, maṅgah sinaṅgah vvaṅ.

          Dyad 102

          na śatravaḥ kṣayaṁ yānti

          yāvaj jīvam api ghnataḥ |

          krodhaṁ niyantuṁ yo veda

          tasya dveṣṭā na vidyate ||


          • SRKK_170: Subhāṣitaratnakaraṇḍakathā 170: na dviṣantaḥ kṣayaṁ yānti yāvaj jīvam api ghnataḥ | krodham ekaṁ tu yo hanyāt tena sarvadviṣo hatāḥ ||
          • MBh_12.095.009: MBh 12.95.9: na vai dviṣantaḥ kṣīyante rājño nityam api ghnataḥ | krodhaṁ niyantuṁ yo veda tasya dveṣṭā na vidyate ||

          katuhvan, apan yadyapi vnaṅa ikaṅ vvaṅ ri musuhnya, tan kavadhan pātyana śatrunya, asiṅ kakrodhanya, sadavāni huripnya tah yan tūtakna gləṅnya tuvi, yaya juga tan həntyani musuhnika, kunəṅ prasiddhaniṅ tan pamusuh, saṅ vənaṅ humrət krodhanira juga.

          Dyad 103

          avyādhijaṁ kaṭukaṁ śīrṣarogaṁ

          yaśomuṣaṁ pāpaphalodayaṁ ca |

          satāṁ peyaṁ yan na pibanty asanto

          manyuṁ mahārāja piba praśāmya ||


          • MSS_3448: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3448: avyādhijaṁ kaṭukaṁ śīrṣarogaṁ pāpānubandhaṁ paruṣaṁ tīkṣṇamugram | satāṁ peyaṁ yan na pibantyasanto manyuṁ mahārāja piba praśāmya ||
          • This stanza is the same as MBh 5.27.23.

          nyaṅ saṅ kiriman, hana ya ininum saṅ paṇḍita, maṅdani panas amuhara ṅəlu, tan lara iki pih, maṅilaṅakən yaśāpuhara pāpa tapva ya, tan ininum iki deniṅ sāmānyajana, saṅ uttamapuruṣa juga sira vənaṅ minum, sira tuhun śakti kaliṅanya, krodha ika maṅkana kramanya, yatika inumənta, kavaśāknanta sāktinya, rapvan, tmuṅ kopaśaman.

          Dyad 104

          ātmopamas tu bhūteṣu

          yo bhaved iha pūruṣaḥ |

          tyaktadaṇḍo jitakrodhaḥ

          sa pretya sukham edhate ||


          • MBh_13.114.006: MBh 13.114.6: ātmopamaś ca bhūteṣu yo vai bhavati pūruṣaḥ | nyastadaṇḍo jitakrodhaḥ sa pretya sukham edhate ||
          • MBh_12.066.030: MBh 12.66.30: ātmopamas tu bhūteṣu yo vai bhavati mānavaḥ | nyastadaṇḍo jitakrodhaḥ sa pretya labhate sukham ||

          apayapan ikaṅ vvaṅ opaśama, tan pahi lavan avaknya ta pva ikaṅ sarvabhāva liṅnya arah harimbava, tātan paṅḍaṇḍa, tan kataman krodha, ya ika vyaktiniṅ sarvasukha, apan maṅken tmuṅ sukha, riṅ paraloka sukha tah tinmunya.

          Dyad 105

          jātavairas tu pūruṣo

          duḥkhaṁ svapiti sarvadā |

          anirvr̥tena manasā

          sa sarpa iva veśmani ||


          • MBh_05.070.060: MBh 5.70.60: jātavairaś ca puruṣo duḥkhaṃ svapiti nityadā | anirvṛtena manasā sasarpa iva veśmani ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅgə̄ṅ tukar, sadākālāduhkha ika saparanya, solahnya, riṅ paturvan tuvi, makanimitta, tan aṅgəhni hatinya, kadi kramaniṅ aturu riṅ umah mesi sarpa.

          Dyad 106

          āturasya kuto nidrā

          trastasyāmarṣitasya ca |

          arthaṁ cintayato vāpi

          kāmayānasya vā punaḥ ||


          • MBh_10.004.021: MBh 10.4.21: āturasya kuto nidrā narasyāmarṣitasya ca | arthāṁś cintayataś cāpi kāmayānasya vā punaḥ ||

          samaṅke mara tan enak turunya, pratyekanya, vvaṅ alara, vvaṅ atakut, vvaṅ hana kagləṅnya, vvaṅ umaṅən-aṅən sakāryanya, vvaṅ sarāga kunaṅ.

          Dyad 107

          akrodhanaḥ krodhanebhyo viśiṣṭas

          tathā titikṣur atitikṣor viśiṣṭaḥ |

          amānuṣebhyo mānuṣāś ca pradhānā

          vidvāṁs tathaivāviduṣaḥ pradhānaḥ ||


          • This stanza is the same as Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 122.
          • This stanza is the same as MBh 1.82.6.

          saṅkṣepanya, ləvih ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅavaśākna krodha, saṅke kinavaśākniṅ krodha, mon pakaləvih juga anugrahaṇa vīryādi tuvi, maṅkana ikaṅ klan, ləvih ika saṅkeṅ tan klan, yadyapin maṅkana kaləvihnya, maṅkana mānuṣajanma, ləvih jugeka saṅkeṅ tan mānuṣa, mon ləvih riṅ bhogopabhogādi, maṅkana saṅ paṇḍita, ləvih sira saṅkeṅ tan paṇḍita, yadyapin samr̥dhya riṅ dhanadhānyādi.

          Dyad 108

          yat krodhano yajati yad dadāti

          yad vā tapas tapati yaj juhoti |

          vaivasvatas tad dharaty asya sarvaṁ

          vr̥thā śramo bhavati krodhanasya ||


          • MBh_12.288.027: MBh 12.288.27: yat krodhano yajate yad dadāti yad vā tapas tapyati yaj juhoti | vaivasvatas tad dharate ’sya sarvaṃ moghaḥ śramo bhavati krodhanasya ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ kakavaśā deniṅ krodhanya, salvirniṅ pinūjākənya, sāvakaniṅ pavehnya dāna, salvirniṅ tapanya, salvirniṅ hinomakənya, ika ta kabeh bhaṭāra yama sira umalap phalanika, tan paphala iriya, tvas ṅhel, mataṅnyat kavaśākna taṅ krodha.

          Dyad 109

          nityaṁ krodhāt tapo rakṣec

          chriyaṁ rakṣec ca matsarāt |

          vidyāṁ mānāvamānābhyām

          ātmānaṁ tu pramādataḥ ||


          • MBh_03.203.040: MBh 3.203.40: nityaṁ krodhāt tapo rakṣec chriyaṁ rakṣeta matsarāt | vidyāṁ mānāpamānābhyām ātmānaṁ tu pramādataḥ ||
          • MBh 12.182.10: nityaṁ krodhāt tapo rakṣec chriyaṁ rakṣeta matsarāt | vidyāṁ mānāvamānābhyām ātmānaṁ tu pramādataḥ ||
          • MBh 12.316.11: nityaṁ krodhāt tapo rakṣec chriyaṁ rakṣeta matsarāt | vidyāṁ mānāvamānābhyām ātmānaṁ tu pramādataḥ ||

          nihan taṅ kayatnākna, ikaṅ tapa rakṣan, makasādhana kapaḍəmaniṅ krodha ika, kunəṅ hyaṅ śrī, paḍəmniṅ īrṣyā paṅrakṣa ri sira, kunəṅ saṅ hyaṅ aji, paḍəmniṅ ahaṅkāra mvaṅ avamāna paṅrakṣa ri sira, yapvan karakṣanyāvakta, si tan pramāda sādhana irika.

          Dyad 110

          krodho vaivasvato mr̥tyus

          tr̥ṣṇā vaitaraṇī nadī |

          vidyā kāmadughā dhenuḥ

          santoṣo nandanaṁ vanam ||


          • CanakyaNitiDarpana.txt_08.14: Cāṇakyanītidarpaṇaḥ 8.14: śāntitulyaṁ tapo nāsti na santoṣāt paraṁ sukham | na tṛṣṇāyā parā vyādhir na ca dharmo dayāparaḥ ||
          • Śukasaptati_??

          lavan ta vaneh, ikiṅ krodha sinaṅgah mr̥tyu ṅaranya, maṅkana ikiṅ tr̥ṣṇā, ya ika lvah vaitariṇī ṅaranya, atyanta bībhatsa, durgama tovi, atyanta riṅ tīs, atyanta riṅ panas vvainya, ikiṅ tr̥ṣṇā ta vastuniṅ vaitariṇī ṅaranya, kunəṅ saṅ hyaṅ aji, saṅ hyaṅ rahasyajñāna, sira ləmbu mamətvakən sakahyun, kunaṅ ikaṅ kasantoṣan, ya ika nandanavana ṅaranya, taman riṅ indraloka, ikaṅ nandanavana ṅaranya, atyanta ri konaṅ-unaṅ.

          Dyad 111

          kruddhaḥ pāpāni kurute

          kruddho hanyād gurūn api |

          kruddhaḥ paruṣayā vācā

          naraḥ sādhūn api kṣipet ||


          • MBh_03.030.004: MBh 3.30.4: kruddhaḥ pāpaṁ naraḥ kuryāt kruddho hanyād gurūn api | kruddhaḥ paruṣayā vācā śreyaso ’py avamanyate
          • PSBh_01.09:205: This stanza corresponds to line 205 of Kauṇḍinya’s commentary (Pañcārthabhāṣya), ad Pāśupatasūtra 1.9, i.e. PSBh 1.9:205. See p. 26 of R. Ananthakrishna Sastri’s 1940 edition of the Pāśupatasūtra with Kauṇḍinya’s Pañcārthabhāṣya: vidviṣṭaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ bahvamitro ’lpabāndhavaḥ | krūradharmā durācāraḥ krodhiṣṇur jāyate naraḥ

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ kakavaśā deniṅ krodhanya, niyata gumave ulah pāpa, makāntaṅ vənaṅ amātyani guru, vənaṅ ta ya tumiraskāra saṅ sādhu, tumke sira paruṣavacana.

          Dyad 112

          vācyāvācyaṁ prakupito

          na vijānāti karhi cit |

          nākāryam asti kruddhasya

          nāvācyaṁ vidyate kva cit ||


          • MBh_03.030.005: MBh 3.30.5: vācyāvācye hi kupito na prajānāti karhi cit | nākāryam asti kruddhasya nāvācyaṁ vidyate tathā ||

          lavan lvirniṅ kakavaśā deniṅ krodha, tan vruh juga ya ri salah-knaniṅ ujar, tātan vruh ya riṅ ulah laraṅan, lavan adharma, vənaṅ umujarakən ikaṅ tan yukti vuvusakna.

          Dyad 113

          krodhaḥ śatruḥ śarīrastho

          manuṣyāṇāṁ narottama |

          yaḥ krodhalobhau tyajati

          sa loke pūjyatām iyāt ||


          • MBh_03.197.031: MBh 3.197.31: krodhaḥ śatruḥ śarīrastho manuṣyāṇāṁ dvijottama | yaḥ krodhamohau tyajati taṁ devā brāhmaṇaṁ viduḥ ||

          paramārthanikaṅ krodha ṅaranya, musuh ṅke riṅ śarīra juga ya, hana pva sira tumiṅgalakən ikaṅ krodha, sira ta kinatvaṅan, inaləm, pinūjā an haneṅ rāt.

          Dyad 114

          devatāsu viśeṣeṇa

          rājasu brāhmaṇeṣu ca |

          niyantavyo bhavet krodho

          bālavr̥ddhātureṣu ca ||


          • MBh_05.038.027: MBh 5.38.27: daivateṣu ca yatnena rājasu brāhmaṇeṣu ca | niyantavyaḥ sadā krodho vṛddhabālātureṣu ca ||
          • IndSpr2973

          riṅ maṅke taṅ krodha prihan tmən kahrətanya, lvirnya, riṅ devatā, riṅ saṅ prabhu, riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, riṅ rare kunaṅ, ikaṅ sḍəṅ muṇḍu, riṅ vvaṅ atuha kunaṅ, irikaṁ tlas lilu, vvaṅ alara kunaṅ, i samaṅkana ikaṅ krodha prihən tmən kahrətanya.

          Dyad 115

          dharmārthahetoḥ kṣamatas

          titikṣoḥ śāntir uttamā |

          lokasaṁgrahaṇārthaṁ vai

          sa tu dhairyeṇa labhyate ||


          • MBh_12.156.016: MBh 12.156.16: dharmārthahetoḥ kṣamate titikṣā kṣāntir ucyate | lokasaṃgrahaṇārthaṁ tu sā tu dhairyeṇa labhyate ||

          lavan vaneh, ika saṅ klan riṅ panas-tīs, riṅ kasiddhaniṅ dharma, artha, klan ta sira ri hala-hayuniṅ ujar, katəmu ta paḍəmniṅ krodha denira, makanimitta kadhīranira, kākarṣaṇa ikaṅ loka denira.

          Dyad 116

          nāstikyaṁ vedanindāṁ ca

          devatānāṁ ca kutsanam |

          dveṣaṁ dambhaṁ ca mānaṁ ca

          krodhaṁ taikṣṇyaṁ ca varjayet ||


          • MBh_13.107.060: MBh 13.107.60: nāstikyaṁ vedanindāṁ ca devatānāṁ ca kutsanam | dveṣastambhābhimānāṁś ca taikṣṇyaṁ ca parivarjayet ||
          • MBh 14.96.15d@004_2537-2538: nāstikyaṁ vedanindāṁ ca devatānāṁ ca kutsanam | dveṣaṁ ḍambhaṁ ca mānaṁ ca krodhaṁ taikṣṇyaṁ ca varjayet ||

          nihan ta prakāraniṅ aryakna, lvirnya, si tan pamituhu ri hananiṅ paraloka, lavan phalaniṅ śubhāśubhakarma, kanindān saṅ hyaṅ veda, kanindāniṅ devatā, īrṣyā, si pūjyan māvak, si ahaṅkāra, krodha, panas-bhāra, rəṅə̄-rəṅə̄n, samaṅkanaṅ aryakna, dohakna saṅkeṅ manah.

          Dyad 117

          sandigdhe ’pi pare loke

          tyājyam evāśubhaṁ budhaiḥ |

          yadi nāsti tataḥ kiṁ syād

          asti cen nāstiko hataḥ ||


          • AbhT_06.20: Tantrāloka 6.20: atadrūḍhānyajanatākartavyaparilopanāt | nāstikyavāsanāmāhuḥ pāpātpāpīyasīmimām

          yadyapin saṅśayā ktaṅ vvaṅ ri hananiṅ paraloka, mvaṅ phalaniṅ śubhāśubhakarma, tathāpin maṅkana, aryakna juga ikaṅ aśubhakarma, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama, siṅgahana ikaṅ karma senuhutakən saṅ paṇḍita, ləñoka pva rakva saṅ paṇḍita, advā saṅ hyaṅ āgama, ri hananiṅ svarganaraka, tan paphala ikaṅ śubhāśubhakarma, tan hana tah kocivaniṅ umituhu varah saṅ paṇḍita, sumiṅgahanaṅ aśubhapravr̥tti liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama, apagəh pva saṅ hyaṅ āgama, niyata maphalaniṅ śubhāśubhakarma, ndah hilaṅ nāstikāvas, kakləman ya riṅ niraya.

          Dyad 118

          na dr̥ṣṭapūrvaṁ pratyakṣaṁ

          paralokaṁ vidur budhāḥ |

          āgamāṁs tv anatikramya

          śraddhātavyaṁ vijānatā ||


          • MBh_12.028.041: MBh 12.28.41: na dṛṣṭapūrvaṁ pratyakṣaṁ paralokaṁ vidur budhāḥ | āgamāṁs tv anatikramya śraddhātavyaṁ bubhūṣatā ||

          tan pratyakṣa kta paṅavruh saṅ paṇḍita ri hananiṅ paraloka, svarganaraka, kunəṅ apan apagəh saṅ hyaṅ āgama pinramāṇāknira, mataṅnyan pratyakṣa lvirniṅ vruhnira.

          Dyad 119

          aprāmāṇyaṁ ca vedānāṁ

          śāstrāṇāṁ cātilaṅghanam |

          sarvatra cānavasthānam

          etan nāśanam ātmanaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.080.018: MBh 12.80.18: aprāmāṇyaṁ ca vedānāṁ śāstrāṇāṁ cātilaṅghanam | avyavasthā ca sarvatra tad vai nāśanam ātmanaḥ ||
          • MBh 13.37.11: aprāmāṇyaṁ ca vedānāṁ śāstrāṇāṁ cātilaṅghanam | sarvatra cānavasthānam etan nāśanam ātmanaḥ ||

          lavan ta vaneh, yan tan pramāṇākna varah saṅ hyaṅ veda, tan pituhun varah saṅ hyaṅ dharmaśāstra kunəṅ, mvaṅ tan tūtakna pakṣa saṅ hyaṅ āgama, niyata hilaṅniṅ ātma, punarbhāva valuy-valuy riṅ saṅsāra.

          Dyad 120

          nāstikaṁ bhinnamaryādaṁ

          kūle vātam iva sthitam |

          vāmataḥ kuru viśrabdhaṁ

          naraṁ reṇum ivoddhatam ||


          • MBh_12.309.015: MBh 12.309.15: nāstikaṁ bhinnamaryādaṁ kūlapātam ivāsthiram | vāmataḥ kuru visrabdho naraṁ veṇum ivoddhatam ||

          hana mara vvaṅ nāstika, tan pamituhu ri hananiṅ śubhāśubhakarmaphala, umambah ikaṅ senuhutakən saṅ hyaṅ āgama, yadyapin asəgəha ya ri kita tuvi, dohana juga ya, hayva kita təṅən iriya, apan tan hana pahinya lavan aṅin adrəs ri piṅgiriṅ lvah, rūpaniṅ basa manūb anibākəna, hanan kadi ləbu mələk rūpaniṅ niyata malit anamāla.

          Dyad 121

          ye nāstikā niṣkriyāś ca

          guruśāstrātilaṅghinaḥ |

          vihiṁsakā durācārās

          te bhavanti gatāyuṣaḥ ||


          • MBh_13.107.011: MBh 13.107.11: ye nāstikā niṣkriyāś ca guruśāstrātilaṅghinaḥ | adharmajñā durācārās te bhavanti gatāyuṣaḥ ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ nāstika, vvaṅ niṣtriya kunaṅ, niṣkriya ṅaraniṅ vvaṅ tan paniddhākən trivarga, vvaṅ tan pamisiṅgih rasa saṅ hyaṅ āgama, vara-varaḥ saṅ guru kunəṅ, vvaṅ hiṅsaka pravr̥tti kunəṅ, vvaṅ durācāra kunəṅ, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika māti ṅaranya.

          Dyad 122

          aihalaukikam īhante

          māṁsaśoṇitavardhanāḥ |

          pāralaukikakr̥tyeṣu

          prasuptā bhr̥śanāstikāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.186.042c-042d*0923_01 īhante māṃsaśoṇitavardhanam | pāralaukikakāryeṣu pramattā bhṛśanāstikāḥ ||
          • MBh_12.309.009: MBh 12.309.9: aihalaukikam īhante māṃsaśoṇitavardhanam | pāralaukikakāryeṣu prasuptā bhṛśanāstikāḥ ||

          nihan ta krama nikaṅ nāstika, kevalāvaknya juga iniṅunya, yatna ri vrəddhyaniṅ rah dagiṅnya, dāsiṅ pravr̥tti maphala maṅke linkasakanya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pravr̥tti maphala svarggāvavargga dlāha, aturu ya irika, tan vava rəṅəh vih.

          Dyad 123

          dve karmaṇī naraḥ kurvann

          iha loke mahīyate |

          abruvan paruṣaṁ kiñ cid

          asato nārthayaṁs tathā ||


          • MBh_05.033.050: MBh 5.33.50: dve karmaṇī naraḥ kurvann asmiṃl loke virocate | abruvan paruṣaṃ kiṃ cid asato nārthayaṃs tathā ||

          kunaṅ liṅmami, rva ikaṅ ulah nimittaniṅ vvaṅ inastuti, lvirnya, ikaṅ pisaniṅu mujarannaṅ paruṣavacana, ikaṅ pisaniṅu kumirakiraṅ ulah tanyukti kunaṅ, samaṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ pinūjin haneṅ rāt.

          Dyad 124

          samyag alpaṁ ca vaktavyam

          avikṣiptena cetasā |

          vākprabandho hi saṁrāgād

          virāgād vā bhaved asan ||


          • MBh_12,208.010cd Mbh_12,208.011ab: īdṛg alpaṃ ca vaktavyam avikṣiptena cetasā | vākprabuddho hi saṃrāgād virāgād vyāhared yadi ||

          ika taṅ ujarakəna, rahayva ta ya, hayva ta vinistārākən, hayva hyun-hyun kavarjana aṅucap, apan ikaṅ ujar yan jambat, hanaṅ harṣa, hana ilik pinuharanya, tan rahayu ta ṅaranika.

          Dyad 125

          abhyāvahati kalyāṇaṁ

          vividhaṁ vāk subhāṣitā |

          saiva durbhāṣitā puṁsām

          anarthāyopapadyate ||


          • MBh_05.034.074: MBh 5.34.74: abhyāvahati kalyāṇaṃ vividhā vāk subhāṣitā | saiva durbhāṣitā rājann anarthāyopapadyate ||

          apan ikaṅ ujar yan rahayu, rahayu ta kojaranya, tan tuṅgal ikaṅ sukha kapuhara denya, yadyapin rahayu tovi, yatan rahayu kojaranya, irikaṅ umujarakənya tuvi, pvan pamuhara lara.

          Dyad 126

          vāksāyakā vadanān niṣpatanti

          yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni |

          parasya vā marmasu te patanti

          tasmād dhīro nāvasr̥jet pareṣu ||


          • MBh_01.082.011: MBh 1.82.11: vāksāyakā vadanān niṣpatanti yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni | parasya vā marmasu ye patanti tān paṇḍito nāvasṛjet pareṣu ||
          • MBh_05.034.077: MBh 5.34.77: vāksāyakā vadanān niṣpatanti yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni | parasya nāmarmasu te patanti tān paṇḍito nāvasṛjet pareṣu ||
          • MBh_12.288.009: MBh 12.288.9: vāksāyakā vadanān niṣpatanti yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni | parasya nāmarmasu te patanti tān paṇḍito nāvasṛjet pareṣu ||
          • MBh_13.107.057: MBh 13.107.57: vāksāyakā vadanān niṣpatanti yair āhataḥ śocati rātryahāni | parasya nāmarmasu te patanti tān paṇḍito nāvasṛjet pareṣu ||

          ikaṅ ujar ahal tan pahi lavan hru, soṅkabnya sakatəmpuhan denya juga alara, rəsəp ri hati, tātan kneṅ paṅan turu ri rahina vəṅi ikaṅ vvaṅ denya, mataṅnyat tan inujarakən ika de saṅ dhīra puruṣa, saṅa ahniṅ mānəb manahnira.

          Dyad 127

          marmāṇy asthīni hr̥dayaṁ tathāsūn

          ghorā vāco nirdahantīha puṁsām |

          tasmād vācaṁ ruśatīṁ tīkṣṇarūpāṁ

          dharmārāmo nityaśo varjayet tām ||


          • MBh_05.036.007: MBh 5.36.7 (variant in c)

          nihan ta denyāṅlare, rəsəp riṅ prāṇa, susuk ri hati, təkeṅ tahulan, mataṅnyan aryakəna ika de saṅ dhārmika.

          Dyad 128

          saṁrohati śanair viddhaṁ

          vanaṁ paraśunā hatam |

          vācā duruktaṁ bībhatsaṁ

          na saṁrohati tat kṣatam ||


          • MBh_01,074.012f*0753_08-09: MBh 1.74.12f*753, lines 8–9: saṃrohati śanair viddhaṃ vanaṃ paraśunā hatam | vācā duruktaṃ bībhatsaṃ na saṃrohati vākkṣatam ||
          • MBh_05,034.075: MBh 5.34.75: saṁrohati śarair viddhaṁ vanaṁ paraśunā hatam | vācā duruktaṁ bībhatsaṁ na saṁrohati vākkṣatam ||
          • MBh_13,107.058: MBh 13.107.58: rohate sāyakair viddhaṃ vanaṃ paraśunā hatam | vācā duruktaṃ bībhatsaṃ na saṃrohati vākkṣatam ||

          apan ikaṅ alas, binabad pinaharadin, tumuvuh niyatanika pūrṇa muvah, kunaṅ ikaṅ manah linaraniṅ ujar alarāhala, tan tuvuh ika, kaliṅanya, tan panuvuhakən buddhiṅ ujar ahala.

          Dyad 129

          hīnāṅgān atiriktāṅgān

          vidyāhīnān vigarhitān |

          rūpadraviṇahīnāṁś ca

          sattvahīnāṁś ca nākṣipet ||


          • MBh_13.107.059: MBh 13.107.59, with variant in b.

          nyaṅ inilagakən, hana vvaṅ vikāra, kuraṅ ləvih avayavanya, tan vruh maṅaji kunaṅ, vvaṅ durbhāga, durbala inupət kunaṅ, vvaṅ ahala, vvaṅ tan pamās, vvaṅ mūḍha, vvaṅ vədi-vədi kunaṅ, yatika tan tiraskārān tanuyan, pāvakniṅ pāruṣya aṅujar maṅkana.

          Dyad 130

          nākrośam icchen na mr̥ṣā vadec ca

          na paiśunyaṁ janavādaṁ na kuryāt |

          satyavrato mitabhāṣo ’pramattas

          tathāsya vāgdvāram upaiti guptim ||


          • MBh 12.261.24: nākrośam archen na mṛṣā vadec ca na paiśunaṃ janavādaṃ ca kuryāt | satyavrato mitabhāṣo ’pramattas tathāsya vāgdvāram atho suguptam ||

          mataṅnyan maṅke saṅ mahāpaṅḍita, saṅ makabrataṅ kasatyan, tan paṅuman-uman, tan pagavai paiśunya, tan paṅupat, ṅuniveh tan mr̥ṣāvāda, yatna juga sira amihəri ujarnira, rumakṣa halaniṅ len.

          Dyad 131

          pratyakṣaṁ guṇavādī yaḥ

          parokṣe tu vinindakaḥ |

          sa mānavaḥ śvaval loke

          naṣṭalokaparāyaṇaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.115.011: MBh 12.115.11: pratyakṣaṃ guṇavādī yaḥ parokṣaṃ tu vinindakaḥ | sa mānavaḥ śvaval loke naṣṭalokaparāyaṇaḥ ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, yan ri harəp yan paṅaləm, aṅupət yan ri vuri, ya ika crol ṅaranya, n haneṅ rāt, dūran təmvaṅ hayu riṅ ihatra paratra.

          Dyad 132

          na vācyaḥ parivādo vai

          na śrotavyaḥ kadācana |

          karṇau vāpi pidhātavyau

          gantavyaṁ va tato ’nyataḥ ||


          • MBh_12.130.012: MBh 12.130.12: na vācyaḥ parivādo vai na śrotavyaḥ kathaṃ cana | karṇāv eva pidhātavyau prastheyaṃ vā tato ’nyataḥ

          mataṅnyat tan ujarakəna juga kopətan iṅ len, tan rəṅən, tukupanaṅ taliṅa, mūra kunəṅ.

          Dyad 133

          satyadharmacyutāt puṁsaḥ

          kruddhād āśīviṣād iva |

          nāstiko ’py udvijeteha

          janaḥ kiṁ punar āstikaḥ ||


          • MBh_01.069.015: MBh 1.69.15: satyadharmacyutāt puṃsaḥ kruddhād āśīviṣād iva | anāstiko ’py udvijate janaḥ kiṃ punar āstikaḥ ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ nāstika tuvi, atakut juga ya riṅ vvaṅ mithya, vvaṅ gə̄ṅ krodha, katuhvan apa tan pahi mvaṅ sarpa ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, hayva ta vinuvus saṅ dhārmika.

          Dyad 134

          amr̥taṁ caiva mr̥tyuś ca

          dvayaṁ dehe pratiṣṭhitam |

          mr̥tyur āpadyate mohāt

          satyenāpadyate ’mr̥tam ||


          • MBh_12.169.028: MBh 12.169.28: amṛtaṃ caiva mṛtyuś ca dvayaṃ dehe pratiṣṭhitam | mṛtyum āpadyate mohāt satyenāpadyate ’mṛtam ||

          tan madoh marikaṅ viṣa, mvaṅ amr̥ta, ṅke riṅ śarīra kahananya, kramanya, yan apuṅguṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ jənək riṅ adharma, viṣa katəmu denya, yapvan atəguh riṅ kasatyan, mapagəh riṅ dharma, katəmuṅ amṛta.

          Dyad 135

          na yajñaphaladānāni

          niyamās tārayanti hi |

          yathā satyaṁ paraṁ loke

          puruṣaṁ puruṣarṣabha ||


          • MBh 12.192.61: na yajñādhyayane dānaṃ niyamās tārayanti hi | tathā satyaṃ pare loke yathā vai puruṣarṣabha ||

          nihan ta kottaman iṅ kasatyan, nāṅ yajña, nāṅ dāna, nāṅ brata, kapva vənaṅ ika maṅəntasakən, sor tika deniṅ kasatyan, riṅ kapva aṅəntasakən.

          Dyad 136

          brāhmaṇo vā manuṣyāṇām

          ādityo vāpi tejasām |

          śiro vā sarvagātrāṇāṁ

          dharmāṇāṁ satyam uttamam ||


          • RKV_155.16: Revākhaṇḍa of the Vāyupurāṇa 155.16: grahāṇāṁ tu yathādityo nakṣatrāṇāṁ yathā śaśī | śiro vā sarvagātrāṇāṁ dharmāṇāṁ satyamiṣyate ||
          • Verse rejected in Olivelle’s critical edition but found in many manuscripts as well as the dharmanibandhas Parāśaramādhavīya and Smr̥ticandrikā. See Olivelle 2005: 675, apparatus on MāDhŚā 8.82.

          yan riṅ janma mānuṣa, brāhmaṇa sira ləvih, kunəṅ yan riṅ teja, saṅ hyaṅ āditya sira ləvih, yan riṅ avayava, nāṅ pāṇipādādi, hulu ikaṅ viśeṣa, yapvan riṅ dharma, ṅhiṅ kasatyan viśeṣa.

          Dyad 137

          yaḥ parārthe ’paharati

          svāṁ vācaṁ puruṣādhamaḥ |

          ātmārthaṁ kiṁ na kuryāt sa

          pāpanarakānibhāryaḥ ||


          • Stanza 128 of the Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Vyavahārakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: yaḥ parārthe ’paharati svāṁ vācaṁ puruṣādhamaḥ | ātmārthe kiṁ na kuryāt sa pāpaṁ narakanirbhayaḥ ||
          • narads_u_1.207: Naradasmṛti 1.207: yaḥ parārthe praharati svāṁ vācaṁ puruṣādhamaḥ | ātmārthe kiṁ na kuryāt sa pāpo narakanirbhayaḥ ||
          • VyavaharaCintamani-VacaspatiMisra-edRocher-211013.txt_351: Vyavahāracintāmaṇi 351, which is also 1.227 of the Narada section: yaḥ parārthe ’paharate svāṁ vācaṁ puruṣādhamaḥ | ātmārthe kiṁ na kuryāt sa pāpaṁ narakanirbhayaḥ ||

          hana ta vvaṅ ujar makaphala laraniṅ para, umakusāra siddhaniṅ kāryaniṅ para kunaṅ, ndān mithyā ya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, tan atakut riṅ naraka ika, ta kārin pagavayakən avaknya kapāpan ṅaranika, apan ikaṅ para prasiddhaniṅ mukti kapāpanya, saṅkṣepanika, tan ujarakənaṅ ujar maṅkana.

          Dyad 138

          satyāṁ vācam ahiṁsāṁ ca

          vaded aparivādinīm |

          kalyopetām aparuṣām

          anr̥śaṁsām apaiśunām ||


          • MBh_12.208.009: MBh 12.208.9ef-10ab: satyāṃ vācam ahiṃsrāṃ ca vaded anapavādinīm | kalkāpetām aparuṣām anṛśaṃsām apaiśunām ||

          kunəṅ lvir iṅujarakəna nihan, satya ta ya, hayva ta ya makāvak hiṅsā, hayva makāvak upət, hitāvasāna ta ya, hayva ta pāruṣya, hayva kasəlatan gləṅ, hayva nr̥śaṅsa, hayva paiśunya, maṅkana lvirniṅ tan yogya ujarakəna.

          Dyad 139

          dr̥ṣṭānubhūtam arthaṁ yaḥ

          pr̥ṣṭo na vinigūhate |

          yathābhūtapravāditvād

          ity etat satyalakṣaṇam ||


          • MatP_145.041: This stanza corresponds to Matsyapurāṇa 145.41: dṛṣṭānubhūtam arthaṁ ca yaḥ pṛṣṭo na vigūhate | yathābhūtapravādas tu ity etat satyalakṣaṇam ||

          nihan lakṣaṇaniṅ satya, hana ya tinañan tātan pavuni, mājar ta ya, yathābhūta, torasi ikaṅ sakavruḥnya, pravr̥ttinya ikaṅ maṅkana, yatika lakṣaṇaniṅ kasatyan.

          Dyad 140

          na tathyavacanaṁ satyaṁ

          nātathyavacanaṁ mr̥ṣā |

          yad bhūtahitam atyarthaṁ

          tat satyam itaran mr̥ṣā ||


          • MBh_03.203.042: MBh 3.203.42: satyasya vacanaṁ śreyaḥ satyaṁ jñānaṁ hitaṁ bhavet | yad bhūtahitam atyantaṁ tad vai satyaṁ paraṁ matam ||
          • MBh_12.316.013: MBh 12.316.13: vacanaṁ śreyaḥ satyād api hitaṁ bhavet | yad bhūtahitam atyantam etat satyaṁ mataṁ mama ||

          kunəṅ paramārthanya nihan, tan ikaṅ ujar advā kətikaṅ mithyā ṅaranya, tan ikaṅ si tuhu satya ṅaranya, kunəṅ prasiddhanya, mon mithyā ikaṅ ujar, təhər maṅde hita juga, magave sukhāvasāna riṅ sarvabhāva, ya satya ṅaranika, mon yathābhūta tovi, yan tan paṅde sukhāvasāna riṅ sarvabhāva, ya satya ṅaranika, mon yathābhūta tovi, yatan paṅde sukhāvasāna riṅ sarvabhūta, mithyā ṅaranika.

          Dyad 141

          dharmārthakāmamokṣāṇāṁ

          prāṇāḥ saṁsthitihetavaḥ |

          tān nighnatā kiṁ na hataṁ

          rakṣā bhūtahitārthā ca ||


          • Hit_1.43: Hitopadeśa 1.43: dharmārthakāmamokṣāṇāṁ prāṇāḥ saṃsthita-hetavaḥ | tān nighnatā kiṁ na hataṁ rakṣatā kiṁ na rakṣitam ||
          • This stanza also appears in the Nāṭyaśāstra. See p. 333, vol. 1 of Kavi and Shastri’s edition: dharmārthakāmamokṣāṇāṁ prāṇāḥ saṃsthitihetavaḥ | tān nighnatā kin na hataṁ rakṣatā kiṁ na rakṣitam ||

          mataṅnyan prihən tikaṅ bhūtahita, hayva tan māsih riṅ sarvaprāṇī, apan ikaṅ prāṇa ṅaranya, ya ika nimittaniṅ kapagəhan ikaṅ caturvarga, nāṅ dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa, hana pva maṅilaṅakən prāṇa, ndya ta tan hilaṅ denika, maṅkana ikaṅ rumakṣa riṅ bhūtahita, ya ta mamagəhakən caturvarga ṅaranya, abhūtahita ṅaranikaṅ tan karakṣa denya.

          Dyad 142

          jivitaṁ yaḥ svayaṁ hīcchet

          kathaṁ so ’nyān praghātayet |

          yad yad ātmani hīcchet tat

          parasyāpi cintayeta ||


          • MBh 12.251.21: jīvituṁ yaḥ svayaṁ cecchet kathaṁ so ’nyaṁ praghātayet | yad yad ātmana iccheta tat parasyāpi cintayet ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ nahat ri huripnya, apa nimitta nikan paṅhilaṅakən prāṇaniṅ len, ika tātan harimbavā kəta ya, ikaṅ sanukhanaryavaknya, ya ta aṅen-aṅenənya, riṅ len.

          Dyad 143

          yasyānte śvāpi caraṇau

          kurute mūrdhnya śaṅkitaḥ |

          sa kāyaḥ parapīḍanair

          dhāryata iti ko nayaḥ ||



          lavan ya vaneh, ikaṅ śarīra ṅaranya, anitya pinakasvabhāvanya, tan lanā, apan ri pātinya, tan pamūlya ya, mastakanya tuvi linaṅkahaniṅ śr̥gāla, an maṅkana tattvanya, aparan ta rakva ya, iṅuni makasādhanaṅ parapīḍā, ndya ta yogyanika.

          Dyad 144

          krimayo bhasma viṣṭhā vā

          niṣṭhā yasyedr̥śī bhavet |

          kāyo ’yaṁ palayaṁ pīḍya

          yat kathaṁ paripālyate ||


          • MBh_13,115.014f*0576_01-02: MBh 13.115.14f*576_1-2: bhasma viṣṭhā kṛmir vāpi niṣṭhā yasyedṛśī dhruvā | sa kāyaḥ parapīḍābhiḥ kathaṁ dhāryo vipaścitā ||

          nihan marāvasthānikiṅ śarīra, pilih hulər, pilih havu, pilih purīṣa təmahanya, an maṅkana, rakṣanta rakva ya iṅun, makasādhanaṅ parapīḍā, apa ta nimittanya.

          Dyad 145

          gacchatas tiṣṭhato vāpi

          jāgrataḥ svapato ’pi na |

          phalaṁ bhūtahitārthāya

          tat paśor iva ceṣṭitam ||


          • Brahmapurāṇa 61.16ab: gacchatas tiṣṭhato vāpi jāgrataḥ svapato ’pi vā |

          saṅkṣepanya, bhūtahita tikaṅ ulaha, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ lumaku, aluṅguh, ataṅhi, maturu kunəṅ, ndātan pakaphalaṅ bhūtahita, tan hana pahiniṅ pravr̥ttinya lavan ulah iṅ paśu.

          Dyad 146

          ekaṁ sūte mr̥gāriṇī

          bahūn sūte vr̥kī sutān |

          attāraḥ pralayaṁ yānti

          nādyamānāḥ kathañcana ||


          • MSS_7412: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7412: ekaṁ sute mr̥gāriṇī bahūn sūte vr̥kī sutān | uttāraḥ pralayaṁ yānti nādyamānāḥ kathaṁcana ||

          nihan pājara sakarəṅ nāṅ kidaṅ, sakatuṅgal denika mānak, kunaṅ ikaṅ śr̥gāla, mānak ika sakapitu nəm, kaliṅanika, riṅ nəm pitu, tan ahurip ika kabeh, apan ikaṅ amaṅan, upalakṣaṇa riṅ makārya riṅ hala, ya ika kagə̄ṅaniṅ vighka, kunaṅ ikaṅ pinaṅan, salvirniṅ kinārya riṅ hala, taha ika.

          Dyad 147

          vadhabandhaparikleśān

          prāṇino na karoti yaḥ |

          sa sarvasya hitaṁ prepsuḥ

          sukham atyantam aśnute ||


          • MDh_5.46: Manusmr̥ti 5.46: yo bandhanavadhakleśān prāṇināṃ na cikīrṣati | sa sarvasya hitaprepsuḥ sukham atyantam aśnute ||
          • Vi_51.69: Viṣṇusmr̥ti 51.69: yo bandhanavadhakleśān prāṇināṃ na cikīrṣati | sa sarvasya hitaprepsuḥ sukham atyantam aśnute ||

          hana mara vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tapvan pagave parikleśa riṅ prāṇī, tan paṅapusi, tan pamāti, kevala sānukana riṅ prāṇī tapva ginavenya, ya ika sinaṅgah amaṅgih paramasukha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 148

          yac cintayati yad yāti

          ratiṁ badhnāti yatra ca |

          tathā cāpnoty ayatnena

          prāṇino na hinasti yaḥ ||


          • MDh_5.47: Manusmr̥ti 5.47: yad dhyāyati yat kurute ratiṁ badhnāti yatra ca | tad avāpnoty ayatnena yo hinasti na kiṁ cana ||
          • Vi_51.70: Viṣṇusmr̥ti 51.70: yad dhyāyati yat kurute ratiṁ badhnāti yatra ca | tad evāpnoty ayatnena yo hinasti na kiṁcana ||

          kunəṅ phalanya nihan, ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pamāti-mātin, haneṅ rāt, senaṅən-aṅənya, sapinaranya, sakahyunya yatika sulabha katəmu denya, tanulihnya kasakitan.

          Dyad 149

          rūpam avyaṅgatām āyuḥ

          pūrṇāṁ prajñāṁ śauryaṁ smr̥tim |

          prāptukāmair narair hiṁsā

          varjanīyā kr̥tātmabhiḥ ||


          • MBh_13.116.008: MBh 13.116.8: rūpam avyaṅgatām āyur buddhiṁ sattvaṁ balaṁ smṛtiṁ | prāptukāmair narair hiṁsā varjitā vai kr̥tātmabhiḥ ||

          kaliṅanya, yan kalituhayvan sādhyanta, paripūrṇa marya vikāra kunəṅ, kadīrghāyuṣan kunəṅ, athavā kaprajñān, kaśūran, kaśaktin, tutur laṅgəṅ kunəṅ, ikaṅ hiṅsāpravr̥tti hayva ginavayakən.

          Dyad 150

          abhayaṁ sarvabhūtebhyo

          yo dadāti dayāparaḥ |

          abhayaṁ tasya bhūtāni

          dadatīha na saṁśayaḥ ||


          • MBh_13.117.022: MBh 13.117.22: abhayaṁ sarvabhūtebhyo yo dadāti dayāparaḥ | abhayaṁ tasya bhūtāni dadatīty anuśuśrumaḥ||

          lavan vaneh, ikaṅ vvaṅ umehakəniṅ abhaya, abhaya ṅaranya, tayaniṅ vədi, ya ta vinehakənya riṅ sarvabhāva, vetniṅ gə̄ṅnyāsihnya, sinuval riṅ abhaya ika, deniṅ sarvabhāva, riṅ ihatra paratra.

          Dyad 151

          sarvasattveṣu yad dānam

          ekasattve ca yā dayā |

          sarvasattvapradānād dhi

          dayaikā ca viśiṣyate ||


          • vdhp3.ven_3.292.14: Viṣṇudharmottarapurāṇa 3.292.14: sarvabhūteṣu yo dānaṃ caikasattve ca yā dayā | sarvasattvapradānād dhi dayā jñeyā mahāphalā ||

          apan ikaṅ dānapuṇya riṅ sarvabhāva, lavan māsihapuṇya hurip riṅ prāṇī sasiki, yan tahilan gati nika kālih, ləvih tmən rakva bhāranikaṅ puṇya hurup riṅ prāṇī sasiki.

          Dyad 152

          na hi prāṇāt priyataraṁ

          loke kiñcana vidyate |

          tasmād dayāṁ naraḥ kuryād

          yathātmani tathā pare ||


          • MBh_13.117.011: MBh 13.117.11: na hi prāṇāt priyataraṁ loke kiṁ cana vidyate | tasmād dayāṁ naraḥ kuryād yathātmani tathā pare ||

          apan tan hana ləviha saṅkeṅ prāṇa ṅaranya, ṅhiṅ hurip mūlya riṅ triloka, mataṅnyan māsiha juga ṅvaṅ, sāsih niṅvaṅ māvak, maṅkana asihaniṅvaṅ riṅ len.

          Dyad 153

          akrodhanaḥ satyavādī

          bhūtānām avihiṁsakaḥ |

          anasūyaḥ sadācāro

          dīrgham āyur avāpnuyāt ||


          • MBh_13.107.014: MBh 13.107.14: akrodhanaḥ satyavādī bhūtānām avihiṁsakaḥ | anasūyur ajihmaś ca śataṁ varṣāṇi jīvati ||
          • MSS_0123: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 123: akrodhanaḥ satyavādī bhūtānām avihiṃsakaḥ | anasūyaḥ sadācāro dīrgham āyur avāpnuyāt ||

          hana maṅke kramanya, tan kataman krodha, apagəh riṅ kasatyan, tātan pamāti-māti, tan doṣagrāhī, tuvi śuddhācāra, samaṅkana kramanira, kadīrghāyuṣan pinaṅguḥnira dlāha, adyāpi maṅke tuvi.

          Dyad 154

          dauṣkulā vyādhibahulā

          durācārāḥ prahāriṇaḥ |

          bhavanty alpāyuṣaḥ pāpā

          rodukā kaśmalodayāt ||


          • MBh_03.181.020: MBh 3.181.20: dauṣkulyā vyādhibahulā durātmāno ’pratāpinaḥ | bhavanty alpāyuṣaḥ pāpā raudrakarmaphalodayāḥ ||

          kunəṅ tikaṅ vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, maṅjanma riṅ vvaṅ kaśmala, vyādhi ta ya, durācāra, hiṅsāpravr̥tti, alpāyuṣa, dumeh ya maṅkana, krurakarmma ṅūni riṅ pūrvva janmanya kaliṅanika.

          Dyad 155

          ye dhanāny apakarṣanti

          narāḥ svabalam āśritāḥ |

          na hared dharmakāmaṁ ca

          pramuṣanti na saṁśayaḥ ||


          • MBh 5.70.24: ye dhanād apakarṣanti naraṁ svabalam āśritāḥ | te dharmam arthaṁ kāmaṁ ca pramathnanti naraṁ ca tam ||

          yapvan maṅke kramanikaṅ vvaṅ, aṅalap māsniṅ mamās, makapaṅhaḍa kaśaktinya, kvehniṅ hambanya, tātan māsnika juga inalapnika, apa pva dharma, artha, kāma, nika milu kālap denika.

          Dyad 156

          aharan kasyacid dravyaṁ

          yo naraḥ sukham āvaset |

          sarvataḥ śaṅkitaḥ steno

          mr̥go grāmam ivāgataḥ ||


          • MBh_12.251.014cd-15ab: MBh 12.251.14cd-15ab: na kiṃ cit kasya cit kurvan nirbhayaḥ śucir āvaset | sarvataḥ śaṅkate steno mr̥go grāmam iveyivān ||
          • MSS_4064: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4064: aharan kasyacid dravyaṁ yo naraḥ sukham āvaset | sarvataḥ śaṅkitaḥ steno mr̥go grāmam ivāgataḥ ||

          kunaṅ ika vvaṅ tapvan hana pva inalapnya, dr̥byaniṅ asiṅ-asiṅ, ya ika vastuniṅ tan hana katakutnya, līlāsiṅ saparanya, kunaṅ ikaṅ maliṅ ṅaranya, sakvanyan sarvasaṅśaya iriya, nihan paḍanya kadi kramaniṅ mr̥ga mara riṅ grāma.

          Dyad 157

          trīṇy eva ca dhanāny āhuḥ

          puruṣasyottamavratāḥ |

          na druhyāc caiva dadyāc ca

          satyaṁ caiva sadā vadet ||


          • MBh_03.198.089: MBh 3.198.89: trīṇy eva tu padāny āhuḥ satāṁ vr̥ttam anuttamam | na druhyec caiva dadyāc ca satyaṁ caiva sadā vadet ||
          • MBh_13.121.010: MBh 13.121.10: trīṇy eva tu padāny āhuḥ puruṣasyottamaṁ vratam | na druhyec caiva dadyāc ca satyaṁ caiva paraṁ vadet ||

          təlu tikaṅ prasiddha dr̥bya, mās maṇik ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ paṅḍita, pratyekanya, si tan mahyun mamātya-mātyani, si tan drohi, si mujarakənaṅ satya, nahan taṅ dr̥bya vastuniṅ mūlya, liṅ saṅ mahāpuruṣa.

          Dyad 158

          duḥkhine bandhuvargāya

          suhr̥de saṁśritāya ca |

          yā nābhidruhyatā vr̥ttiḥ \

          sā kr̥pātigarīyasī ||



          apan ikaṅ ulah manuluṅ riṅ kadaṅvargga, katəkan lara prihati, yaniṅ mitra kunəṅ, an riṅ mamarāśraya, ya ika krəpā ṅaranya, vəkasiṅ inuttama ika.

          Dyad 159

          paradārā na gantavyāḥ

          sarvavarṇeṣu karhi cit |

          na hīdr̥śam anāyuṣyaṁ

          yathānyastrīniṣevam ||


          • MBh_13.107.020: MBh 13.107.20: paradārā na gantavyāḥ sarvavarṇeṣu karhi cit | na hīdṛśam anāyuṣyaṁ loke kiṁ cana vidyate ||

          ikaṅ kaparadārān, sarvadāni tan ulahakna ika, hayva aṅulalakən asiṅ amuhara alpāyuṣa.

          Dyad 160

          tat prājñena vinītena

          jñānavijñānavedinā |

          nāyuṣkāmena sevyāḥ syur

          manasāpi parastriyaḥ ||


          • MDh_9.41: Manusmr̥ti 9.41: tat prājñena vinītena jñānavijñānavedinā | āyuṣkāmena vaptavyaṃ na jātu parayoṣiti ||

          ya ta mataṅnya, saṅ prājña, saṅ suśīla, saṅ vruh riṅ parijñāna, saṅ ahyun dirghyāyuṣa, tar lamba-lambān juga sira, maṅən-aṅənaṅ kaparadārān.

          Dyad 161

          tad eva saṁsparśasukhaṁ

          saiva cānte viḍambanā |

          svāsu cānyāsu ca strīṣu

          parastrīṣv atha ko guṇaḥ ||



          lavan ta vih ikaṅ sukhaniṅ aharas mvaṅ strīniṅ vaṅ, yatah katəmu irikaṅ parastrī, tan pahi vih denyāgave vañcana tah, maṅkana riṅ avasāna visih, yaya tah niyatanika tan pahi, maṅkana pva ya, apa ta phalaniṅ parastrīn keṅinakəna.

          Dyad 162

          tasmād vākkāyacittais tu

          nācared aśubhaṁ naraḥ |

          śubhāśubhaṁ hyācarati

          tasya tasyāśnute phalam ||


          • MBh_13.013.006: MBh 13.13.6: tasmād vākkāyamanasā nācared aśubhaṁ naraḥ | śubhāśubhāny ācaran hi tasya tasyāśnute phalam ||

          mataṅnyan nihan kadāyakənaniṅ vvaṅ, tan vāk, kāya, manah, kavarjanā, makolahaṅ aśubhakarma, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ mulahakən ikaṅ hayu, hayu tinəmunya, yapvan hala pinakolahnya, hala tinəmunya.

          Dyad 163

          adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu

          kāyena manasā girā |

          anugrahāśca dānaṁ ca

          śilam etad vidurbudhāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.281.034: MBh 3.281.34: adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu karmaṇā manasā girā | anugrahaś ca dānaṁ ca satāṁ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ||
          • MBh_12.124.064: MBh 12.124.64: adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu karmaṇā manasā girā | anugrahaś ca dānaṁ ca śīlam etat praśasyate ||
          • MBh_12.156.021: MBh 12.156.21: adrohaḥ sarvabhūteṣu karmaṇā manasā girā | anugrahaś ca dānaṁ ca satāṁ dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ ||

          ikaṅ kapātyaniṅ sarvabhāva, hayva jugenulahakən, makadādhanaṅ trikāya, nāṅ kāya, vāk, manah, kunaṅ prihən ya riṅ trikāya, anugraha lavan dāna juga, apan ya ika śīla ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

          Dyad 164

          dharmaḥ satyaṁ tathā vr̥ttaṁ

          balaṁ śrīś caiva pañcamaḥ |

          niścayena mahārāja

          sadā nāsty atra saṁśayaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.124.060: MBh 12.124.60: dharmaḥ satyaṃ tathā vṛttaṃ balaṃ caiva tathā hy aham | śīlamūlā mahāprājña sadā nāsty atra saṃśayaḥ ||

          apan ikaṅ dharma, satya, maryādāyukti, kaśaktin, śrī, kinaniścayan ika, śīla hetunyan hana.

          Dyad 165

          śīlena hi trayo lokāḥ

          śakyā jetuṁ na saṁśayaḥ |

          na hi kiñcid asādhyaṁ vai

          loke śīlena niścitaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.124.15: śīlena hi trayo lokāḥ śakyā jetuṁ na saṃśayaḥ | na hi kiṁ cid asādhyaṁ vai loke śīlavatāṁ bhavet ||

          apan ikaṅ tribhuvana tuvi, kinaniścayakən ikān alaha, kakavaśa vih, denika saṅ apagəh riṅ śīlayukti, apan tan hana tan katəkan denika saṅ suśīla.

          Dyad 166

          śīlaṁ pradhānaṁ puruṣe

          tad yasyeha praṇaśyati |

          na tasya jīvitenārtho

          duḥśīlaṁ kiṁ prayojanam ||


          • MBh_05.034.046: MBh 5.34.46: śīlaṁ pradhānaṁ puruṣe tad yasyeha praṇaśyati | na tasya jīvitenārtho na dhanena na bandhubhiḥ ||

          śīla kətikaṅ pradhāna riṅ dadi vvaṅ, hana pravr̥ttiniṅ dadi vvaṅ duśśīla, aparan ta prayojananika riṅ hurip, riṅ vibhava, riṅ kaprajñān, apan vyartha ika kabeh, yatan hana śīlayukti.

          Dyad 167

          jyāyāṁsam api śīlena

          vihīnaṁ naiva pūjayet |

          api śūdraṁ tu dharmajñaṁ

          sadvr̥ttaṁ cāpi pūjayet ||


          • MBh_13.048.047: MBh 13.48.47: jyāyāṃsam api śīlena vihīnaṁ naiva pūjayet | api śūdraṃ tu sadvr̥ttaṁ dharmajñam abhipūjayet ||

          yadyapi brāhmaṇa tuha tuvi, yan duśśila, tan yogya katvaṅan, mon śūdra tuvi, yan dhārmika, suśīla, pūjān katvaṅana jugeka, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ aji.

          Dyad 168

          vr̥ttena rakṣyate dharmo

          vidyā yogena rakṣyate |

          mr̥jayā rakṣyate rūpaṁ

          kulaṁ śīlena rakṣyate ||


          • MBh_05.034.037: MBh 5.34.37: satyena rakṣyate dharmo vidyā yogena rakṣyate | mr̥jayā rakṣyate rūpaṁ kulaṁ vr̥ttena rakṣyate ||

          pravr̥tti rahayu kəta sādhananiṅ rumakṣaṅ dharma, yapvan saṅ hyaṅ aji, jñāna pagəh ekatāna sādhana ri karakṣanira, kunaṅ ikaṅ rūpa, si radin paṅrakṣa irika, yapvan kasujanman, kasuśīlan sādhananiṅ rumakṣa ika.

          Dyad 169

          ātmānam ākhyāti kulena yo naraḥ

          svaśīlacāritrakr̥taiḥ śubhodayaiḥ |

          pranaṣṭam apy ātmakulaṁ tathā naraḥ

          punaḥ prakāśaṁ kurute svaśīlataḥ ||


          • MBh_13.048.048: MBh 13.48.48: ātmānam ākhyāti hi karmabhir naraḥ svaśīlacāritrakṛtaiḥ śubhāśubhaiḥ | pranaṣṭam apy ātmakulaṁ tathā naraḥ punaḥ prakāśaṁ kurute svakarmabhiḥ ||

          ulah rahayu mara hetunikaṅ vvaṅ kinavruhan kasujanmanya, yadyapin hilaṅa kətaṅ kavvaṅan, yan suśīla ikaṅ vvaṅ, ndān kinavruhan muvah kavvaṅan ika.

          Dyad 170

          sarve ca vedāḥ saha ṣaḍbhir aṅgaiḥ

          sāṁkhyaṁ purāṇaṁ ca kule ca janma |

          sarvāṇi naitāni gatir bhavanti

          śīlavyapetasya narasya rājan||


          • MBh13.023.012: MBh 13.23.12: sarve ca vedāḥ saha ṣaḍbhir aṅgaiḥ sāṁkhyaṁ purāṇaṁ ca kule ca janma | naitāni sarvāṇi gatir bhavanti śīlavyapetasya narasya rājan ||

          apan saṅ hyaṅ caturveda saha ṣaḍaṅgopāṅganira, saṅ hyaṅ sāṅkhya, saṅ hyaṅ purāṇa, lavan ika kasujanman ikaṅ kula kunəṅ, ika ta kabeh, tan katəmu phalanika deniṅ kaduśsīlan, kaliṅanya, vyartha vruhnya aṅaji lavan kasujanmanya.

          Dyad 171

          na bāndhavā na ca vittaṁ na vidyā

          na ca śrutaṁ na ca mantrā na vīryam |

          duḥkhāt trātuṁ sarva evotsahante

          paratra śīle na tu tatra loke ||


          • MBh_12.275.015: MBh 12.275.15: na bāndhavā na ca vittaṁ na kaulī na ca śrutaṃ na ca mantrā na vīryam | duḥkhāt trātuṁ sarva evotsahante paratra śīle na tu yānti śāntim ||

          lavan ta vaneh, tar vənaṅ ikaṅ kadaṅ kulahgotra matuluṅ maṅəntasakən, saṅkeṅ kaprihati, maṅkanaṅ mās salvirniṅ dr̥bya, maṅkanaṅ kasujanman, maṅkanaṅ aji, maṅkana saṅ hyaṅ mantra, maṅkanaṅ vīrya, tan vənaṅ jugeka manuluṅ, kunəṅ vənaṅ manuluṅ, kasuśīlan juga, apan prasiddha vənaṅ maḍəmiṅ duhkha riṅ paraloka dlāha.

          Dyad 172

          yo lokam anugr̥hṇāti

          daridraṁ dīnam ānasam |

          sa putrapaśubhir vr̥ddhiṁ

          yaśaś cākṣayam aśnute ||


          • MBh_05.039.015: MBh 5.39.15: yo jñātim anugr̥hṇāti daridraṁ dīnam āturam | sa putrapaśubhir vṛddhiṁ yaśaś cāvyayam aśnute

          hana ta vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, maveh anugraha, masukha agave bodhana, riṅ vvaṅ daridra, enak ta ya manahnya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, vrəddhi hanaknya, putunya, vka vetnya kneṅ vnaṅ-vnaṅnya, lavan kocapani lkasnya riṅ hayu.

          Dyad 173

          amitram api yo dīnaṁ

          śaraṇaiṣiṇam āgatam |

          vyasaneṣv anugr̥hṇāti

          sa vai puruṣa ucyate ||


          • MBh_13.058.010: MBh 13.58.10: amitram api ced dīnaṁ śaraṇaiṣiṇam āgatam | vyasane yo ’nugṛhṇāti sa vai puruṣasattamaḥ

          len saṅkerika, hana ya maṅke kramanya, musuknya tovi, salvirniṅ makira-kira riṅ hala, dīna alara katəkan prihati, mara ta ya maminta śaraṇa iriya, tinuluṅnya ta ya, ikaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika puruṣasattama ṅaranya, tuhu sajjana viśeṣaniṅ vvaṅ.

          Dyad 174

          sārthaḥ pravasato mitraṁ

          bhāryā mitraṁ gr̥he sataḥ |

          āturasya bhiṣaṅ mitraṁ

          dānaṁ mitraṁ mariṣyataḥ ||


          • MBh_03.297.045: MBh 3.297.45: sārthaḥ pravasato mitraṁ bhāryā mitraṁ gṛhe sataḥ | āturasya bhiṣaṅ mitraṁ dānaṁ mitraṁ mariṣyataḥ

          nyaṅ riñciniṅ mitra ṅaranya, nyaṅ adagaṅ, vaṇija, baṇyāga, yeki mitraniṅ vvaṅ maṅlampuran, apasah apadohan, kunaṅ mitra saṅ gr̥hastha, strīnira ika, yapvan vvaṅ alara, valyan, mami-mami mitra nika, kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ meh mātya, dānapuṇya mitranika.

          Dyad 175

          na mātā na pitā kiñcit

          kasyacit pratipadyate |

          dānapathyodano jantuḥ

          svakarmaphalam aśnute ||


          • MBh_12.287.037: MBh 12.287.37: na mātā na pitā kiṁ cit kasya cit pratipadyate | dānapathyodano jantuḥ svakarmaphalam aśnute

          ika taṅ dana, tan bapa, tan ibu, umukti phalanika, aṅhiṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ gumavayakən ikaṅ dānapuṇya, ya juga umukti phalanikaṅ dānapuṇya.

          Dyad 176

          amātsaryaṁ budhāḥ prāhur dānaṁ

          dharme ca saṁyamam |

          avasthitena nityaṁ hi

          tyāge tv āsādyate śubham ||


          • MBh_12.156.013: MBh 12.156.13: amātsaryaṁ budhāḥ prāhur dānaṁ dharme ca saṁyamam | avasthitena nityaṁ ca satyenāmatsarī bhavet

          nihan taṅ dāna liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, ikaṅ si hayva kimburu, ikaṅ si jənək ri kagavayaniṅ dharmasādhana, apan yan laṅgəṅ ika, nitya katəmvaniṅ hayu, paḍa lavan phalaniṅ tyāgadāna.

          Dyad 177

          dānena bhogī bhavati

          medhāvī vr̥ddhasevayā |

          ahiṁsayā ca dīrghāyur

          iti prāhur manīṣiṇaḥ ||


          • MBh 13.149.11: dānena bhogī bhavati medhāvī vr̥ddhasevayā | ahiṁsayā ca dīrghāyur iti prāhur manīṣiṇaḥ ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 6284: dānena bhogī bhavati medhāvī vr̥ddhasevayā | ahiṁsayā ca dīrghāyur iti prāhur manīṣiṇaḥ ||

          kunəṅ phalaniṅ tyāgadāna, yāvat katəmuṅ bhogopabhoga riṅ paraloka dlāha, yapvan phalaniṅ sevaka riṅ vvaṅ kabayan, katəmuṅ medhāguṇa, si yatnān kitātutur, kunəṅ phalaniṅ ahiṅsā, si tan pamāti-māti, kadīrghyāyuṣan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

          Dyad 178

          na dānād duṣkarataraṁ

          triṣu lokeṣu vidyate |

          arthe hi mahatī tr̥ṣṇā

          sa ca kr̥cchreṇa labhyate ||


          • MBh_03.245.027: MBh 3.245.27: dānān na duṣkarataraṁ pr̥thivyām asti kiṁ cana | arthe hi mahatī tr̥ṣṇā sa ca duḥkhena labhyate

          apan riṅ tribhuvana, tan hana mevəh kagavayanya, len saṅkeṅ dāna, agə̄ṅ vi kaṅ tr̥ṣṇā riṅ artha, apan ulihniṅ kasakitanikaṅ artha katəmu.

          Dyad 179

          duṣkaraṁ bata kurvanti

          mahato ’rthāṁs tyajanti ye |

          vayam etān parityaktum

          asato ’pi na śaknumaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.105.009: MBh 12.105.9: duṣkaraṁ bata kurvanti mahato ’rthāṁs tyajanti ye | vayaṁ tv enān parityaktum asato ’pi na śaknumaḥ

          āścaryya mata saṅhulun ri saṅ vənaṅ tumiṅgalakən kvehniṅ dr̥byanira, prasiddha mulahakəniṅ duṣkara ṅaranira, hetuniṅ maṅkana, nora paran ri kami, ndātan vənaṅ juga kami tumiṅgalakən ikaṅ tan hana ri kami, tan pahuvusan tr̥ṣṇā aṅayam-ayam kaliṅanya.

          Dyad 180

          arthavān artham arthibhyo

          na dadāty atra ko guṇaḥ |

          ekaiva gatir arthasya

          dānam anyā vipattayaḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2931: arthavān artham arthibhyo na dadāty atra ko guṇaḥ | ekaiva gatir arthasya dānam anyā vipattayaḥ ||

          kunəṅ, ankvaṅujar saṅ sugih maveh dāna riṅ kāsyasih, tan padon ika, apan kevala tuṅgal deniṅ mās, dānākəna juga kārih, len saṅkerika donya, lara kativasən ṅaranika.

          Dyad 181

          dhanāni jīvitaṁ caiva

          parārthe prājñā utsr̥jet|

          san nimittaṁ varaṁ tyāgo

          vināśe niyate sati ||


          • Hit_1.44: Hitopadeśa 1.44: dhanāni jīvitaṁ caiva parārthe prājña utsr̥jet | san nimitte varaṁ tyāgo vināśe niyate sati ||
          • Hit_3.102: Hitopadeśa 3.102: dhanāni jīvitaṁ caiva parārthe prājña utsr̥jet | tan nimitte varaṁ tyāgo vināśe niyate sati ||

          maṅke mara de saṅ enak vruhnira, tar tinṅətnira māsnira, huripnira tuvi, yan pakaphalaṁ kaparamārthan, vruh vi sira riṅ niyataniṅ pāti mvaṅ ri tan hananiṅ vastu laṅgəṅ, mataṅyan lrəhəṅ, ikaṅ vibhāśa makaphalaṅ kaparamārthan.

          Dyad 182

          dadadhvaṁ bhūñjata bhr̥śaṁ

          mā bhūta kr̥paṇā janāḥ |

          karmakṣayeṇa kṣīyante

          nopabhogena sañcayāḥ ||


          • MBh_13,121.022d*0610_01-02: MBh 13.121.22d*610_1-2: nityaṁ cākr̥paṇo bhuṅkte svajanair dehi yācitaḥ | bhāgyakṣayeṇa kṣīyante nopabhogena saṁcayāḥ ||

          mataṅnya deya nikaṅ vvaṅ, hayva juga təṅət, maveveha gavaya dānapuṇya, mamuktya, apan tan hənti ikaṅ vibhava, yan tan hənti ikaṅ karmaphala humanākənya.

          Dyad 183

          agnihotraphalā vedā

          dattabhuktaphalaṁ dhanam |

          ratiputraphalā nārī

          śīlavr̥ttaphalaṁ śrutam ||


          • MBh_05.039.051: MBh 2.5.101: agnihotraphalā vedā dattabhuktaphalaṁ dhanam | ratiputraphalā dārāḥ śīlavr̥ttaphalaṃ śrutam ||
          • MBh_05.039.051: MBh 5.39.51: agnihotraphalā vedāḥ śīlavr̥ttaphalaṁ śrutam | ratiputraphalā dārā dattabhuktaphalaṁ dhanam ||
          • MBh_14,096.015d@004_2631-2632: MBh 14.96.15d@4_2631-2632: agnihotraphalā vedā śīlavr̥ttaphalaṁ śrutam | ratiputraphalā dārā dānabhogaphalaṁ dhanam ||
          • MSS_0211: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 211:agnihotraphalā vedāḥ śīlavr̥ttaphalaṁ śrutam | ratiputraphalā dārā dattabhuktaphalaṁ dhanam ||

          nihan pājaramami, phala saṅ hyaṅ vedan inaji, kapujān saṅ hyaṅ śivāgni, rapvan vruh riṅ mantra, yajñāṅga vidhi-vidhānādi, kunaṅ doniṅ dhanan hinanākən, bhuktin dānāvana, yapvan doniṅ anakbi, dadyaniṅ āliṅganādi krīḍā maputra-putrī santāna, kunəṅ phala saṅ hyaṅ ajinikanavruhan, hayvaniṅ śīla mvaṅ ācāra, śīla ṅaraniṅ svabhava, ācāra ṅaraniṅ pravr̥tti kavarah riṅ aji.

          Dyad 184

          dhanena kiṁ yena dadāti nāśnute

          balena kiṁ yena ripūn na bādhate |

          śrutena kiṁ yena na dharmam ācaret

          kim ātmanā yo na jitendriyo vaśī ||


          • MBh_12.309.091: MBh 12.309.91: dhanena kiṁ yan na dadāti nāśnute balena kiṁ yena ripūn na bādhate | śrutena kiṁ yena na dharmam ācaret kim ātmanā yo na jitendriyo vaśī ||

          ndya kari doniṅ dhan, yan tan dānākəna, tan bhuktin, maṅkanaṅ kaśaktin, tan padon ika yatan sādhananiṅ maṅalahakənaṅ musuh, maṅkanaṅ aji, tan padon ika yan tan suluha ri dharmasādhana, maṅkanaṅ buddhi kaprajñān, tan padon ika yatan paṅalahakənenindriya, tan paṅavaśākənaṅ rajah tamah.

          Dyad 185

          yasya pradānavandhyāni

          dhanāny āyānti yānti ca |

          sa lohakārabhastreva

          śvasann api na jivati ||


          • GarP_1.115.36: Garuḍapurāṇa 1.115.36: yasya trivargaśūnyāni dināny āyānti yānti ca | sa lauhakārabhastreva śvasann api na jīvati ||
          • NarP_1.4.18: Naradapurāṇa 1.4.18: yasya dharmavihīnāni dināny āyānti yānti ca | sa lohakārabhastreva śvasann api na jīvati ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ luṅhā təkā māsnya, tan pakahetuṅ dāna, ya ika māti ṅaranya, tuhun māmbəkan, bhedanya saṅkeṅ vaṅke, tan pahi lavan ububaniṅ paṅḍe vəsi.

          Dyad 186

          dānaṁ hi bhūtābhayadakṣiṇāyāḥ

          sarvāṇi dānāny adhitiṣṭhatīha |

          tīkṣṇāṁ tanuṁ yaḥ prathamaṁ jahāti

          so ’nantam āpnoty abhayaṁ prajābhyaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.237.26: dānaṁ hi bhūtābhayadakṣiṇāyāḥ sarvāṇi dānāny adhitiṣṭhatīha | tīkṣṇāṁ tanuṁ yaḥ prathamaṁ jahāti so ’nantam āpnoty abhayaṃ prajābhyaḥ ||

          hana ta abhayadāna ṅaranya, ləvih saṅkeṁ sarvadāna, mahīdānādi, kramanya, abhaya, tayaniṅ takut, dāna, ya ta vinehakənya riṅ sarvabhāva, tan pagave takutniṅ sarvabhāva kaliṅanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika tan kataman bhayān haneṅ rāt, amoghāsih avlas anukūla bhakti ikaṅ sarvabhāva, tan pagave takut niṅ sarvabhāva kaliṅanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika tan kataman bhayān haneṅ rāt, amoghāsih avlas anr̥kūla bhakti ikaṅ sarvabhāva iriya dlāha.

          Dyad 187

          deśakālāgamakṣetra

          dravyadātr̥manoguṇāḥ |

          sukr̥tasyāpi dānasya

          phalātiśayahetavaḥ ||



          samaṅkeṅ amuhara gə̄ṅniṅ dānaphala, pratyekanya, deśa, kāla, āgama, kṣetra, dr̥bya, dātā, manah, hayun ika kabeh, yatika amaṅun bhāraniṅ dānaphala, deśa ṅaraniṅ bhūbhāga, anuṅ rahayva śucya tikaṅ bhūbhāga, deśa pavehana dāna, kāla ṅaraniṅ śubhakāla, nāṅ uttarāyaṇādi, āgama ṅaranya varah saṅ hyaṅ aji, anuṅ tumasakakəniṅ varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, tah kramanya, kṣetra ṅaran saṅ vehana dāna, anuṅ sulakṣaṇa supātra ta sira, dr̥bya ikaṅ vastu dānākəna, anuṅ uttama ta ya, dātā ṅaran saṅ masuṅ dāna, saṅ yajamāna, magave dāna, manah, buddhi saṅ yajamāna, śraddhā lvā ta ya, makanimitta atiśayaniṅ dānaphala, hetunyan panəmuṅ hayu.

          Dyad 188

          dvāv imau puruṣavyāghra

          svargasyopari tiṣṭhataḥ |

          durbhikṣe cānnadātā ca

          subhikṣe ca hiraṇyadaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.033.053ab: MBh 5.33.53ab: dvāv imau puruṣau rājan svargasyopari tiṣṭhataḥ
          • MBh 5.90.1b@004_0015: cānnadātāhaṃ subhikṣe ca hiraṇyadaḥ

          lavan ta vaneh, ikaṅ vvaṅ mapuṇya səkul, ri kālaniṅ durbhikṣa, mvaṅ hana ta mapuṇya mās, ri kālaniṅ subhikṣa, ika ta kālih, paḍa ya ta rakveka muṅgu iṅ ruhurniṅ svarga dlāha.

          Dyad 189

          ayaneṣu ca yad dattaṁ

          ṣaḍaśītimukheṣu ca |

          candrasūryoparāge ca

          viṣuve ca tad akṣayam ||


          • MSS_2682: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2682: ayane viṣuve caiva ṣaḍaśītimukheṣu ca | candrasūryoparāge ca dattam akṣayam aśnute ||

          nyaṅ śubhakāla, pratyekanya, hana dakṣiṇāyana ṅaranya, tambe saṅ hyaṅ ādityāṅidul, hana uttarāyaṇa ṅaranya, tambe saṅ hyaṅ ādityāṅalor, hana ṣaḍaśītimukha ṅaranya, somagraha, sūryagraha, viṣuvakāla kunaṅ, ikaṅ vastu dānākəna ri kāla samaṅkana, atiśaya rakva bhārani phalanika.

          Dyad 190

          prāṇasantāpanirviṣṭāḥ

          kākiṇyo ’pi mahāphalāḥ |

          anyāyopajitā dattā

          na parārthe sahasraśaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.282.016: MBh 12.282.16: prāṇasaṁtāpanirdiṣṭāḥ kākiṇyo ’pi mahāphalāḥ | nyāyenopārjitā dattāḥ kim utānyāḥ sahasraśaḥ ||

          yadyapin akḍika ikaṅ dāna, ndān maṅəne vəlkaṁ ya, agə̄ṅ phalanika, yadyapin akveha tuvi, maṅke vəlkaṅ tuvi, yan antukniṅ anyāya, niṣphala ika, kaliṅanya, tan si kveh, tan si kəḍik, amuhāra kveh kəḍikniṅ dānaphala, kunəṅ paramārthanya, nyāyā-nyāyaniṅ dāna juga.

          Dyad 191

          arthaṁ dadyān na cāsatsu

          guṇān brūyān na cātmanaḥ |

          ādadyāc ca na sādhubhyo

          nāsatpuruṣam āśrayet ||


          • MBh_12.071.006: MBh 12.71.6: arthān brūyān na cāsatsu guṇān brūyān na cātmanaḥ | ādadyān na ca sādhubhyo nāsatpuruṣam āśrayet
          • MSS_2978: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2978: arthān brūyān na cāsatsu guṇān brūyān na cātmanaḥ | ādadyān na ca sādhubhyo nāsatpuruṣam āśrayet ||

          hayva ta maveh dāna riṅ tan sajjana, hayva ta mucap guṇa iṅ avakta, hayva tan aṅgap, dānapuṇya saṅkeṅ tan sādhu, hayva ta marāśraya riṅ tan sajjana.

          Dyad 192

          brāhmaṇaś cen na vidyeta

          śrutavr̥ttopasaṁhitaḥ |

          pratigrahītā dānasya

          moghaṁ syād dhanināṁ dhanam ||


          • MBh_13.122.010: MBh 13.122.10: brāhmaṇaś cen na vidyeta śrutavr̥ttopasaṁhitaḥ | pratigrahītā dānasya moghaṁ yād dhanināṃ dhanam ||

          yatan hana kəta saṅ brāhmaṇa, anuṅ śuddhācāra vruh ya ri saṅ hyaṅ aji, sayogya vehanaṅ dāna, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, dadya niṣphala dhananika saṅ dātā, hiṅanyan tan baraṅ saṅ vehana dāna.

          Dyad 193

          caritraniyatā rājan

          ye kr̥śāḥ kr̥śavr̥ttayaḥ |

          arthinaś copagacchanti

          teṣu dattaṁ mahāphalam ||


          • MBh 13.24.50: cāritraniyatā rājan ye kr̥śāḥ kr̥śavr̥ttayaḥ | arthinaś copagacchanti teṣu dattaṁ mahāphalam ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2080-2081: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2080-2081: cāritraniyatā rājan kr̥śā ye kr̥śavr̥ttayaḥ | arthinaś copagacchanti tebhyo dattaṁ mahat phalam ||

          lvirniṅ yukti ikaṅ vehana dāna, vvaṅ śuddhācāra, vvaṅ daridra, tan panəmu āhāra, vvaṅ mara aṅgə̄ṅ harəp kunəṅ, ikaṅ dāna riṅ vvaṅ maṅkana agə̄ṅ phalanika.

          Dyad 194

          na dadyād yaśase dānaṁ

          na bhayān nopakāriṇe |

          na nr̥ttagītaśīlebhyo

          hāsakebhyo na dhārmikaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.037.029: MBh 12.37.29: na dadyād yaśase dānaṁ na bhayān nopakāriṇe | na nr̥ttagītaśīleṣu hāsakeṣu ca dhārmikaḥ ||

          deyaniṅ aveha dāna, hayva maprayojana pāləman, hayva deniṅ vədi, hayva maphala pratyu pakāra, hayva riṅ bhaṇḍagiṇa, maṅkana deya saṅ dhārmika, maveha mata sira, ndātan dāna ṅaranika, veveh dəmakan pratyu pakāra ṅaranika.

          Dyad 195

          mātā pitā vā prāṇānāṁ

          bhavatām arthinau yadi |

          tābhyāṁ sampratidātavyas

          te hi tābhyām upārjitāḥ ||



          kunəṅ yan bapa ibunta sira maminta dāna, yadyan huripta tovi, suṅakəna juga ri sira, apan sira humanākənika.

          Dyad 196

          yan mātāpitarau kleśaṁ

          sahete garbhadhāraṇe |

          na tasya niṣkr̥tiḥ śakyā

          kartuṁ varṣaśatair api ||


          • MDh_2.227: Manusmr̥ti 2.227: yaṁ mātāpitarau kleśaṁ sahete saṁbhave nṛṇām | na tasya niṣkr̥tiḥ śakyā kartuṁ varṣaśatair api ||
          • vdhp2_2.37.52cd-53ab: Viṣṇudharmottarapurāṇa 2.37.52cd-53ab: yan mātāpitarau kleśaṁ sahete sambhave nṛṇām || na tasya niṣkr̥tiḥ śakyā kartuṁ varṣaśatair api |
          • Although Raghu Vira notes that this stanza has a parallel in Mahābhārata 2.5.81,83, said verses are not actually parallels.

          apayapan agə̄ṅ ikaṅ duhkha kabhukti denira, ṅūnin hana riṅ garbha, sarvadāya hutaṅta ika sakarəṅ, yaya tan kavənaṅnyaṅ sahurənta sātus tahun.

          Dyad 197

          daridrān bhaja kaunteya

          mā prayaccheśvare dhanam |

          vyādhitasyauṣadhaṁ pathyaṁ

          nīrujasya kim auṣadhaiḥ ||


          • Hitopadeśa 1.15: daridrān bhara kaunteya mā prayaccheśvare dhanam | vyādhitasyauṣadhaṁ pathyaṁ nīrujasya kim auṣadhaiḥ ||
          • Revākhaṇḍa of the Skandapurāṇa 87.7: daridrān dehi rājaṁs tvaṁ mā samr̥ddhān kadācana | vyādhitasyauṣadhaṁ pathyaṁ nīrujasya kim auṣadham ||
          • Revākhaṇḍa of the Vāyupurāṇa 50.13: daridrān bhara bhūpāla mā samr̥ddhān kadācana | vyādhitasyauṣadhaṁ pathyaṁ nīrujasya kim auṣadhaiḥ ||

          kunəṅ pvānaku, kamuṅ vəka saṅ kontī, daridraha tikaṅ vehananta dāna, hayva maveh riṅ sugih, apan riṅ vyādhi yogyaniṅ tambān vehakəna, kunəṅ riṅ varas, tan papakənaṅ tambā denika.

          Dyad 198

          ayācataḥ sīdataś ca

          sarvopāyair niyantavyaḥ |

          ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ paro dharmo

          ’yācate yat pradīyate ||


          • MBh_13.059.006: MBh 13.59.6: ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ paro dharmo yācate yat pradīyate | ayācataḥ sīdamānān sarvopāyair nimantraya ||
          • MSS_2723: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2723: ayācataḥ sīdataś ca sarvopāyair nimantraya | ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ paro dharmo ’yācate yat pradīyate

          hana ya vvaṅ daridra, ndātan pamalaku, upāyanika sakāraṇanyan pamalakva, apan syanrəśaṅsa pva viśeṣaniṅ dharma ṅaranya, yatika katəmu ri kavehaniṅ dāna riṅ amalaku.

          Dyad 199

          nāvamany etābhigatī

          na praṇudyāt kathañcana |

          api śvapāke śuni vā

          na dānaṁ vipraṇaśyati ||


          • Bhr̥gusaṁhitā 35.235: nāvamany edabhigataṁ na praṇudyāt kathaṁ cana | api śvapāke śuni vā na dānaṁ vipraṇaśyati ||
          • MBh_13.062.013: MBh 13.62.13: nāvamanyed abhigataṁ na praṇudyāt kathaṁ cana | api śvapāke śuni vā na dānaṁ vipraṇaśyati ||

          lavan hayva ta sampe riṅ amalaku dāna, hayva matuṇḍuṅ, yadyapin riṅ caṇḍāla, śr̥gāla tuvi, tan viphala ikaṅ dāna irika.

          Dyad 200

          ahany ahani yācantaṁ

          ko ’vamanyed guruṁ yathā |

          mārjanaṁ darpaṇasyeva

          yaḥ karoti dine dine ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4050: ahany ahani yācantaṁ ko ’vamanyed guruṁ yathā | mārjanaṁ darpaṇasyeva yaḥ karoti dine dine

          lavan ta vaneh, syapa kari sampaya riṅ amalaku dāna, salvirniṅ manasi sāri-sāri, marāṅgə̄ṅ harəp, tan hana bhedanira lavan guru mājar dharma, sabukaniṅ vain lot humilaṅakən malaniṅ aveh dāna, kady aṅganiṅ maṅisuhi crəmin, lot sāri-sāri maṅlilaṅakən mala, maṅkana ta saṅ manasi.

          Dyad 201

          nātaḥ paraṁ ca lokeṣu

          kiñcit pāpiṣṭam asti vai |

          yathātmanāśanaṁ loke

          nāsti dehīti vā punaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.113.009: MBh 5.113.9: nātaḥ paraṁ vainateya kiṁ cit pāpiṣṭham ucyate | yathāśānāśanaṁ loke dehi nāstīti vā vacaḥ ||

          tan hana kəta kapāpan ləviha saṅkeriki, ikaṅ sumahurakənə nāsti, si mujarakənə dehi kunəṅ, dehi maveveha kita, liṅnikaṅ marā mintāṅgə̄ṅ harəp, nāsti, tan hana, sahurnikaṅ atəṅət, pinintan, vəkasniṅ kapāpanika, ika taṅ makojar dehi, phalaśeṣani kapāpaniṅ sumahur nāsti ṅūni ika, mataṅnyar paḍa pāpanika kālih.

          Dyad 202

          śikṣayanti na yacchante

          dehīti kr̥paṇā narāḥ |

          avastheyam adānasya

          mā bhūd evaṁ bhavān iti ||


          • MBh_13.117.008b*0594_04-05: MBh 13.117.8b*594_04-05: śikṣayanti na yācante darśayantaḥ svamūrtibhiḥ | avastheyam adānasya mā bhūd evaṁ bhavān iti

          kunəṅ kapavitranika saṅ manasi mara aminta dāna, ri denyar pavara-varah, mapitutur, kumva liṅnira, hayva juga ṅvaṅ matəṅət, prihən kagavayakəna tapva ikaṅ dāna, vulatana kəta avasthāniṅ tan pagave dāna ṅūni, ya ika mamaṅke kadi saṅhulun, yathanya tat mamaṅke ya, mataṅnyan gavayakna ikaṅ dāna, maṅkana liṅnira vara-varah, tatar panasi sirar maṅkana apitutur juga, mataṅnyan pavitra.

          Dyad 203

          pradadyād deyam ity eva

          yajed yaṣṭavyam ity api |

          astu vātra phalaṁ mā ca

          kartavyaṁ puruṣeṇa hi ||


          • MBh_03.032.002cd-003ab: MBh 3.32.2cd-3ab: dadāmi deyam ity eva yaje yaṣṭavyam ity uta | astu vātra phalaṃ mā vā kartavyaṃ puruṣeṇa yat

          lavan vaneh yadyapin hanā, tan hana kunəṅ ikaṅ phala, vehakəna ta pva yathāsambhava, sakāya-kāya, ikaṅ yogya vehakəna, maṅkanaṅ vastu yogya pūjākəna, pūjākəna juga, niyata maphala pvaṅ dāna, ṅūni-ṅūni tikān gavayən.

          Dyad 204

          hiraṇyadānaṁ godānaṁ

          pr̥thivīdānam ity api |

          etāni vai pavitrāṇi

          tārayanti paratra ca ||


          • MBh_13.058.005: MBh 13.58.5: hiraṇyadānaṁ godānaṁ pṛthivīdānam eva ca | etāni vai pavitrāṇi tārayanty api duṣkr̥tam ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ kanakadāna, godāna, bhūmidāna, vəkasniṅ pavitra ika, pavitra ṅaraniṅ maṅhilaṅakən kleśa, lavan mankākən riṅ svarggaloka.

          Dyad 205

          suvarṇaṁ rajataṁ vastrī

          maṇimuktāvasūni ca |

          sarvam etan mahārāja

          dadāsi vasuvān dhanam ||


          • MBh_13.061.020: MBh 13.61.20: suvarṇaṁ rajataṁ vastraṁ maṇimuktāvasūni ca | sarvam etan mahāprājña dadāti vasudhāṁ dadat ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3317-3318: Mbh 13.134.57d@15_3317-3318: suvarṇarajataṁ vastraṁ maṇimuktāvasūni ca | sarvam etan mahāprājñe bhūmidāne pratiṣṭhitam ||

          nihan saṅkṣepaniṅ dādākəna, mās, pirak, dodot, maṇik mutya, bhūmi salvirniṅ vastu mūlya, yatika dādākəna.

          Dyad 206

          dadyāc chubhaṁ yaḥ kapilāṁ sacelāṁ

          kāṁsyopadohāṁ kanakāgraśr̥ṅgām |

          tais tair guṇaiḥ kāmadughā hi bhūtvā

          naraṁ pradātāram upaiti sā gauḥ ||


          • MBh_13.057.028: MBh 13.57.28: prayacchate yaḥ kapilāṁ sacailāṁ kāṁsyopadohāṁ kanakāgraśr̥ṅgīm | tais tair guṇaiḥ kāmadughāsya bhūtvā naraṁ pradātāram upaiti sā gauḥ ||

          kunəṅ yan ləmbu kapilā, lvirnikaṅ dādākəna, dodotana ta ya, bhūṣaṇani kanaka tuṅ-tuṅniṅ suṅunya, saha kāṅsabhājana, vavaniṅ aməh, phalanya dlāha, kāmadughā dhenu, ləmbu mamətvakəna sakahyun, kadi bhaṭarī nandinī, dr̥byanika riṅ paraloka.

          Dyad 207

          sugandhadhūpāny anulepanāni

          vastrāṇi mālyāni ca mānavo yaḥ |

          dadyād abhīkṣnaṁ sa bhaved arogī

          tathā surūpaś ca sa devaloke ||


          • MBh_13.057.038: MBh 13.57.38: sragdhūpagandhāny anulepanāni snānāni mālyāni ca mānavo yaḥ | dadyād dvijebhyaḥ sa bhaved arogas tathābhirūpaś ca narendraloke ||

          yapvan asəp sugandha, śarīralepana kunəṅ, aṅgarāga makādi jənu dodot, kəmbaṅ inaṅit, lvirnikaṅ dāna, ika saṅ maveh dāna maṅkana, sira ta lituhayu, nirvyādhi sulakṣaṇa surūpa dlāha.

          Dyad 208

          tilān dadata pānīyaṁ

          dīpān dadata mā vr̥thā |

          jñātībhiḥ saha modadhvam

          etat pretya sudurlabham ||


          • MBh_13.099.020: MBh 13.99.20: tilān dadata pānīyaṁ dīpān dadata jāgrata | jñātibhiḥ saha modadhvam etat preteṣu durlabham ||

          nihan ta lvirniṅ dāna tan evəh, ləṅa vuṅkal, vvai, vr̥tti, pañjut, phalanya, masukha-sukhan lavan kadaṅ-varga dlāha.

          Dyad 209

          durlabhaṁ salilaṁ tāta

          viśeṣeṇa paratra ca |

          pānīyasya pradānena

          tr̥ptir bhavati śāśvatī ||


          • MBh 13.99.19: durlabhaṁ salilaṁ tāta viśeṣeṇa paratra vai | pānīyasya pradānena prītir bhavati śāśvatī

          lavan atyanta durlabha kəta ikaṅ vvai ri pə̄na, hana pva magave saliladāna, niyata ika amaṅgiḥ tr̥pti, tan kevəhan riṅ bañu dlāha.

          Dyad 210

          ālokadātā cakṣuṣmān

          prabhāyukto bhaven naraḥ |

          pradīpadaḥ svargaloke

          dīpamāleva rājate ||


          • BrP_29.42: Brahmapūraṇa 29.42ab: dīpadātā svargaloke dīpamāleva rājate |

          kunaṅ ika saṅ madānapuṇya suluh, rahayu matanira dlāha, surūpa akiris aləṅis, luməṅ tejanira, yapvan pañjut dānapuṇyanikaṅ vvaṅ, suteja surūpa abhrā haləp dlāha.

          Dyad 211

          chatraṁ hi bharataśreṣṭha

          yo dadāti dvijātaye |

          sa śakraloke vasati

          pūjyamāno ’psarogaṇaiḥ ||


          • MBh_13.098.019: MBh 13.98.19: sa śakraloke vasati pūjyamāno dvijātibhiḥ | apsarobhiś ca satataṁ devaiś ca bharatarṣabha ||

          kunəṅ phalaniṅ mapuṇya payuṅ riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, mantuk riṅ indraloka jəmah, pinūjā kinatvaṅan deniṅ vidyādhara vidyādharī.

          Dyad 212

          upānahau tu yo dadyāc

          chlakṣṇasnehasamanvitau |

          so ’pi lokān avāpnoti

          daivatair abhipūjitaḥ ||


          • MBh 13.98.20b*442_01-21ab: upānahau ca yo dadyāc ślakṣṇau snehasamanvitau | so ’pi lokān avāpnoti daivatair abhipūjitān ||

          kunaṅ yan tarumpah, pāduka, puṇyanikaṅ vvaṅ, rahayu paripūrṇa nirvvikāra ta ya vinarṇa, mumulih riṅ svarga ika jəmah, kinatvaṅaniṅ hyaṅ.

          Dyad 213

          sarvasvam api yo dadyāt

          kaluṣeṇāntarātmanā |

          na tena svargam āpnoti

          cittam evātra kāraṇam ||


          • PSBh_1.9:266: This stanza corresponds to line 266 of Kauṇḍinya’s commentary (Pañcārthabhāṣya), ad Pāśupatasūtra 1.9, i.e. PSBh 1.9:266. See p. 30 of R. Ananthakrishna Sastri’s 1940 edition of the Pāśupatasūtra with Kauṇḍinya’s Pañcārthabhāṣya: sarvasvam api yo dadyāt kaluṣeṇāntarātmanā | na tena dharmabhāg bhavati bhāva evātra kāraṇam ||

          ndātan pramāṇa kveh, yadyapin sakvehaniṅ dr̥byanikaṅ vvaṅ, puṇyāknanya, ndān yan agələh buddhinya, kapalaṅasaṅ tan tulus tyaga, tan paphala ika, saṅkṣepanya, śraddhāniṅ manah prasiddha kāraṇaniṅ phala.

          Dyad 214

          yad yad iṣṭatamaṁ loke

          yac ca syād dayitaṁ gr̥he |

          tat tad guṇavate deyaṁ

          tad evākṣayam icchatā ||


          • MBh 13.58.7: yad yad iṣṭatamaṁ loke yac cāsya dayitaṁ gr̥he | tat tad guṇavate deyaṁ tad evākṣayam icchatā ||

          kunaṅ deya, sāvakaniṅ vastu kinahyunan, salviraniṅ vastu kinatr̥ṣṇān kunəṅ, yatika dānākna riṅ saṅ maguṇa, yan ahyun ṅvaṅ ri tan həntyani kabhuktyanya dlāha.

          Dyad 215

          satkr̥tya tu dvijātibhyo

          yad dīyeta tad uttamam |

          yācitena hi yad dattaṁ

          tad āhur madhyamaṁ budhāḥ ||


          • MBh_12.282.017ab: MBh 12.282.17ab: satkr̥tya tu dvijātibhyo yo dadāti narādhipa |
          • MBh 12.282.18cd: yācitena tu yad dattaṁ tad āhur madhyamaṁ budhāḥ ||

          nya bhedaniṅ dāna, yan inundaṅ inārambha saṅ brāhmaṇa, inupakāra pinūjā saha pādyādi maṅgala, vineh ta sira dāna, dāna maṅkana kramanya, ya ika uttamadāna ṅaranya, uttamaphala ika, yapvan pakahetu paminta ikaṅ dāna, madhyamadāna ṅaranika, madhyamaphala ika dlāha.

          Dyad 216

          avajñayā dīyate yad

          yad evāśraddhayāpi ca |

          tad āhur adhamaṁ dānaṁ

          munayaḥ satyavādinaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.282.19: avajñayā dīyate yat tathaivāśraddhayāpi ca | tad āhur adhamaṁ dānaṁ munayaḥ satyavādinaḥ ||

          yapvan avajñā sampe buddhiniṅ aveh dāna, tan śraddhā kunaṅ, tan abuṅah mituhu hananiṅ karmaphala, kaniṣṭhadāna ṅaranika, kaniṣṭhaphala ika jəmah, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

          Dyad 217

          aśraddhayā hutaṁ dattaṁ

          tapas taptaṁ kr̥taṁ ca yat |

          asad ity ucyate pārtha

          na ca tat pretya neha ca ||


          • MBh 6.39.28: aśraddhayā hutaṁ dattaṁ tapas taptaṁ kr̥taṁ ca yat | asad ity ucyate pārtha na ca tat pretya no iha ||

          upalakṣaṇa tika, riṅ āhuti, veveh, tapa, salvirniṅ ulah dharma, yan tan padulur śraddhāniṅ manah, kaniṣṭha ṅaranika, tan paphala riṅ ihatra paratra.

          Dyad 218

          deyāni ghāṇapiṇyāka

          śākāny api hi yācataḥ |

          tad abhyāsocitatyāgo

          māṁsādy api hi dāsyati ||


          • Mokṣopāya 6,204.33: dadāti kaṇapiṇyākaśākāny api hi yācate |tenaivābhyāsayogena svamāṁsāni dadāty asau

          kunaṅ təkapanika saṅ mataki-taki dānakarma, alpavastu sakarəṅ dānākəna, kady aṅganiṅ prāt, luṅgat, lutik, buṅkila, sam-sam prakāra, təlas parityāga pva irika, licin aṅlugas alaris ri kavehanya, makanimittaṅ abhyāsa, dadya ika mehakəna rah dagiṅnya məne.

          Dyad 219

          yo na dadyāt pratiśrutya

          svalpaṁ vā yadi vā bahu |

          āśās tasya hatāḥ sarvāḥ

          klībasyeva hatāḥ kriyāḥ ||


          • MBh_13.009.003: MBh 13.9.3: yo na dadyāt pratiśrutya svalpaṃ vā yadi vā bahu | āśās tasya hatāḥ sarvāḥ klībasyeva prajāphalam

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ mapitutur juga, makon agavaya dānapuṇya, akveh akḍika tuvi, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika tan siddhasādhya dlāha, viluma asiṅ seṣṭa prayojananya, kadi kramaniṅ klīva, tan paphala polahnya.

          Dyad 220

          kariṣya iti saṁśrutya

          kartavyaṁ tad akurvataḥ |

          mithyāvacanadagdhasya

          iṣṭaṁ pūrtaṁ vihanyate ||


          • MBh_05.105.008: MBh 5.105.8: pratiśrutya kariṣyeti kartavyaṁ tad akurvataḥ | mithyāvacanadagdhasya iṣṭāpūrtaṁ praṇaśyati ||
          • MBh_03.052.008a: MBh 3.52.8ab: kariṣya iti saṃśrutya pūrvam asmāsu naiṣadha |

          hana ta vvaṅ kumva liṅnya, om, magavaya dharma sādhana ṅhulun, salvirniṅ hinayu, maṅkana liṅnya, ndātan tuhu ya agave, hilaṅ iṣṭanya, mvaṅ pūrtanya ika, nyaṅ iṣṭa ṅaranya.

          Dyad 221

          ekāgnikarma havanaṁ

          troṭāyāṁ yac ca hūyate |

          antarvedyāṁ ca yad dānam

          iṣṭaṁ tad abhidhīyate ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7605: ekāgnikarma havanaṁ tretāyāṁ yac ca hūyate | antarvedyāṁ ca yad dānam iṣṭaṁ tad abhidhīyate ||

          pūjā ri saṅ hyaṅ ekāgni, pūjā ri saṅ hyaṅ tryagni, dāna riṅ kuṇḍa kunaṅ, yatika iṣṭa ṅaranya, nyaṅ pūrta ṅaranya.

          Dyad 222

          vāpīkūpataṭakāni

          devatāyatanāni ca |

          annapradānam ārāmaḥ

          pūrtam ity abhidhīyate ||


          • Agnipurāṇa 209.2: vāpīkūpataḍāgāni devatāyatanāni ca | annapradānam ārāmāḥ pūrtaṁ dharmaṁ ca muktidaṁ ||

          puṇya talāga tan hili, puṇya sumur, puṇya talāga humili, puṇya devagr̥ha, ulul, kamalir, pahoman prakāra, puṇya nasi, puṇya pavirāmān, patani gilaṅ-gilaṅ prakāra, ika ta kabeh, yatika pūrta ṅaranya.

          Dyad 223

          prāyeṇākr̥takr̥tyatvān

          mr̥tyor udvijate naraḥ |

          kr̥takr̥tyāḥ pratīkṣante

          mr̥tyuṁ priyam ivātithim ||


          • MBh 14.96.15d@004_1488-1489: prāyeṇākr̥takr̥tyās tu mr̥tyor udvijate janaḥ | kr̥takr̥tyāḥ pratīkṣante mr̥tyuṁ priyam ivātithim

          ikaṅ vvaṅ tapvan kr̥ta-kr̥tya, tapvan paniddhākən caturvarga, atakut riṅ pāti prāyanya, kunaṅ ika saṅ krr̥ta-kr̥tya, təlas maniddhākən dharmasādhana, kalalah siran herakən ikaṅ mr̥tyu, kadi kalalahniṅ umantyakən təkaniṅ iṣṭamitra.

          Dyad 224

          kathaṁ te tyaktasadvr̥ttāḥ

          sukhaṁ rātriṣu śerate |

          maraṇāntaritā yeṣāṁ

          narakeṣūpapattayaḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8446: kathaṁ te tyaktasadvr̥ttāḥ sukhaṁ rātriṣu śerate | maraṇāntaritā yeṣāṁ narakeṣūpapattayaḥ ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ pisaniṅun gavayaṅ dharmasādhana pva ya ta, mapa ta krama nikān enak turunya, pāti mara həlatnikaṅ narakalokan kabhuktya denya.

          Dyad 225

          yo dadyād aparikliṣṭam

          annam adhvani vartate |

          śrāntāyādr̥ṣṭapūrvāya

          tasya puṇyaphalaṁ mahat ||


          • MBh 13.7.7: yo dadyād aparikliṣṭam annam adhvani vartate | śrāntāyādr̥ṣṭapūrvāya tasya puṇyaphalaṁ mahat ||
          • MBh 13.62.14: yo dadyād aparikliṣṭam annam adhvani vartate | śrāntāyādr̥ṣṭapūrvāya sa mahad dharmam āpnuyāt

          kunaṅ ikak vvaṅ maveh nasi, tan antukniṅ kasakitan, riṅ havan asuṅ-suṅ, aṅhel tan kavruhnya, agə̄ṅ ikaṅ śubhakarmaphala katəmu denya riṅ dlāha.

          Dyad 226

          kr̥śāya hrīmate tāta

          vr̥ttikṣīṇāya sīdate |

          apahanyāt kṣudhāṁ yas tu

          na tena puruṣaḥ samaḥ ||


          • MBh 13.58.11: kr̥śāya hrīmate tāta vr̥ttikṣīṇāya sīdate | apahanyāt kṣudhaṁ yas tu na tena puruṣaḥ samaḥ ||

          yapvan maṅke kramanikaṅ vvaṅ, hana ya vvaṅ akuru daridra, gə̄ṅ iraṅ, tar vruh ri paṅananya, ya ta hinilaṅakənya lapānya, vinehnya amaṅan, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, ya ika tan papaḍan hana riṅ rāt, maṅke dlāha tupi.

          Dyad 227

          pratyakṣaṁ prītijananaṁ

          bhoktr̥dātror mahāphalam |

          sarvāṇy anyāni dānāni

          parokṣaphalavanty uta ||


          • MBh_13.062.029: MBh 13.62.29: pratyakṣaṁ prītijananaṁ bhoktr̥dātror bhavaty uta | sarvāṇy anyāni dānāni parokṣaphalavanty uta ||

          apan ikaṅ annaḍāna, pratyakṣa ikān pagave tr̥pti, irika saṅ mavəh lavan saṅ vineh, maṅke tuvi takon pagavenya inak ambək.

          Dyad 228

          deyam ārtasya śaraṇaṁ

          sthitaśrāntasya cāsanam |

          tr̥ṣitasya ca pānīyaṁ

          kṣudhitasya ca bhojanam ||


          • MBh_03.002.053: MBh 3.2.53: deyam ārtasya śayanaṁ sthitaśrāntasya cāsanam | tr̥ṣitasya ca pānīyaṁ kṣudhitasya ca bhojanam ||

          kunaṅ deyaniṅ vvaṅ ri vvaṅ alara katəkan duhkha, śaraṇa ikaṅ dānākəna ya, yapvan riṅ vvaṅ kli-klik, mara arāryani kita, kalasa, palaṅka vehakəna, kunaṅ riṅ vvaṅ vəlkaṅ, vvai dānākəna, muvah riṅ vvaṅ alapā, bhojana dānākəna.

          Dyad 229

          cakṣur dadyān mano dadyād

          vācaṁ dadyāt subhāṣitam |

          pratyutthānābhigamanaṁ

          kuryān nyāyena cārcanam ||


          • MBh_03.002.054: MBh 3.2.54: cakṣur dadyān mano dadyād vācaṁ dadyāc ca sūnr̥tām | pratyudgamyābhigamanaṁ kuryān nyāyena cārcanam ||
          • MBh 03.2.58d*0012_01: cakṣur dadyān mano dadyād vācaṁ dadyāc ca sūnr̥tām |
          • MBh 13.7.6ab: cakṣur dadyān mano dadyād vācaṁ dadyāc ca sūnr̥tām |

          lavan vaneh, vulat amanis, manah aləba abətiṅ, vuvus enak, səgəh svāgata, yatika gavayakəna, duluran ikaṅ dāna, yathāyukti.

          Dyad 230

          tr̥ṇāni bhūmir udakaṁ

          vāk caturthaṁ ca sūnr̥tā |

          satām etāni geheṣu

          nocchidyante kathañcana ||


          • MBh_03.002.052: MBh 3.2.52: tr̥ṇāni bhūmir udakaṁ vāk caturthī ca sūnr̥tā | satām etāni geheṣu nocchidyante kadā cana ||
          • MBh_05.036.032: MBh 5.36.32: tr̥ṇāni bhūmir udakaṁ vāk caturthī ca sūnr̥tā | satām etāni geheṣu nocchidyante kadā cana ||

          nihan taṅ təlu, tan viluma kapaṅgiha riy umah saṅ sajjana, pratyekanya, samsam, paṅkti patamuy, vvai hidəṅ, ujar amanis, satya hitāvasāna, yatika tan lupta katəmva riy umah saṅ mahājana.

          Dyad 231

          yeṣāṁ nāgrabhujo devā

          na vr̥ddhātithibālakāḥ |

          rākṣāsān eva tān viddhi

          nirvaṣaṭkāramaṅgalān ||


          • MBh_13.101.055: MBh 13.101.55: yeṣāṁ nāgrabhujo viprā devatātithibālakāḥ | rākṣasān eva tān viddhi nirvaṣaṭkāramaṅgalān ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tan deva, tan vvaṅ matuha, tan tamuy, tan rare, ikaṅ rumuhun amaṅan riy umahnya, ika taṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, rākṣasa ṅaranika, apat tar vruh ri saṅ hyaṅ vaṣaṭkāramantramaṅgala, apa tan paṅhanākənya, patulariṅ devādi.

          Dyad 232

          ekaḥ svādu na bhuñjīta

          ekaḥ svārthān na cintayet |

          eko na gacched adhvānaṁ

          naikaḥ supteṣu jāgr̥yāt ||


          • MBh_05.033.045: MBh 5.33.45: ekaḥ svādu na bhuñjīta ekaś cārthān na cintayet | eko na gacched adhvānaṁ naikaḥ supteṣu jāgr̥yāt ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7444: ekaḥ svādu na bhuñjīta ekaś cārthān na cintayet | eko na gacched adhvānaṁ naikaḥ supteṣu jāgr̥yāt ||

          lavan tan dadiṅ manuṅgalakən vastu menaka, pathyarasa bhojana, mvaṅ tan dadi tumuṅgali vivekanya riṅ kinārya, hintvakəna ta ya riṅ len, mvaṅ tan panuṅga-nuṅgala taṅ alaku-laku, lavan tan dadi suməlat mataṅhi yan paturu rovanta kabeh.

          Dyad 233

          yeṣāṁ na pacate mātā

          yeṣāṁ na pacate pitā |

          ucchiṣṭaṁ ye ’bhikāṅkṣanti

          teṣām etān mahāsukham ||



          hana ta vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tan pasuruhan saṅ rāmareṇanya, apayapan tan pamaṅanya, yatan hinayapakənya ri saṅ rāmareṇa, salvirniṅ tinaḍahnya, niyata tunasan saṅ rāmareṇa tapva pinaṅanya sāri-sāri, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika yathāsukhan panəmvakən sukha asama-sama dlāha.

          Dyad 234

          durbalārthaṁ balaṁ yasya

          tyāgārthaṁ ca parigrahaḥ |

          pākaś caivāpacitārthaṁ

          pitaras tena putriṇaḥ ||



          nihan sinaṅgah anak, ikaṅ śaraṇaniṅ anātha, tumuluṅ kadaṅ kalaran doniṅ śaktinya, dānākəna donya antuknya aṅarjana, paṅanəniṅ daridra donyan pasuruhan, ikaṅ maṅkana, yatikānak ṅaranya.

          Dyad 235

          anu taṁ tāta jīvanti

          jñātayaḥ saha bāndhavaiḥ |

          parjanyam iva bhūtāni

          drumaṁ svādum ivāṇḍajāḥ ||


          • MBh_02.042.058cd: MBh 2.42.58cd: parjanyam iva bhūtāni mahādrumam ivāṇḍajāḥ ||
          • MBh_12.076.013ab: MBh 12.76.13ab: parjanyam iva bhūtāni mahādrumam iva dvijāḥ |
          • MBh_12.076.036: MBh 12.76.36: anu tvā tāta jīvantu suhṛdaḥ sādhubhiḥ saha | parjanyam iva bhūtāni svādudrumam ivāṇḍajāḥ
          • MBh_13.060.024: MBh 13.60.24: jīvantaṁ tvānujīvantu prajāḥ sarvā yudhiṣṭhira | parjanyam iva bhūtāni mahādrumam iva dvijāḥ ||

          nyaṅ vaneh, ikaṅ vvaṅ pinarāśrayani kadaṅnya, kadi lvir saṅ hyaṅ indra, an pinakakahuripaniṅ sarvabhāva, mvaṅ kadi lvirniṅ kayu, an pinakakahuripaniṅ manuk, maṅkana ta ya, an pinakakahuripaniṅ kuṭumbanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana yatikānak ṅaranya.

          Dyad 236

          śrīmantaṁ jñātim āsādya

          yaj jñātir avasīdati |

          dagdhavr̥kṣaṁ mr̥ga iva

          sādanaṁ tasya nindati ||


          • MBh_05.039.025: MBh 5.39.25: śrīmantaṁ jñātim āsādya yo jñātir avasīdati | digdhahastaṁ mr̥ga iva sa enas tasya vindati ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ sugih, pinarāśrayan deniṅ kadaṅnya, ndān yaya juga kadaṅnya kepvan, kasakitan tar vruh ri paṅanənya, kadi lviraniṅ nidaṅ amarāśraya riṅ kayu gəsəṅ katunvan, vibhavanikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, kaśmala ika, tan yogya taṅgapən, yadyan dānākəna.

          Dyad 237

          catvāras te tāta gr̥he vasantu

          śriyābhibhūtasya gr̥hasthadharme |

          dīno jñātiś cāvasannaḥ kulīnaḥ

          sakhā daridro bhaginī cānapatyā ||


          • MBh_05.033.059: MBh 5.33.59: catvāri te tāta gr̥he vasantu śriyābhijuṣṭasya gr̥hasthadharme | vr̥ddho jñātir avasannaḥ kulīnaḥ sakhā daridro bhaginī cānapatyā

          mataṅnyan pāt tikaṅ tamolaha riy umahniṅ vvaṅ, lvirnya, kadaṅ kāsyasih, vvaṅ sujanma kahīnan, mitra daridra, ari vadvan kraṅan, nahan taṅ pāt, ivənya maṅantya riy umah niṅvaṅ.

          Dyad 238

          akarmaśīlaṁ ca mahāśanaṁ ca

          lokadviṣṭaṁ bahumāyaṁ nr̥śaṁsam |

          adeśakālajñam aniṣṭaveṣam

          etān gr̥he na prativāsayeta ||


          • MBh_05.037.031: MBh 5.37.31: akarmaśīlaṁ ca mahāśanaṁ ca lokadviṣṭaṁ bahumāyaṁ nr̥śaṁsam | adeśakālajñam aniṣṭaveṣam etān gr̥he na prativāsayīta
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 27: akarmaśīlaṁ ca mahāśanaṁ ca lokadviṣṭaṁ bahumāyaṁ nr̥śaṁsam | adeśakālajñam aniṣṭaveṣam etān gr̥he na prativāsayīta ||

          kunaṅ lvirniṅ tan yukti maṅantya riy umah, vvaṅ nirarthakāləməh, vvaṅ nirarthakādoyan amaṅan, vvaṅ nindāni ya kinelikaniṅ vvaṅ akveh, vvaṅ pravañcana, vvaṅ tan periṅ, tan harimbavā, vvaṅ tan vriṅ kāladeśa, vvaṅ makaveśa tan yogya veśanya, nahan lvirniṅ tan uṅgva riy umah.

          Dyad 239

          r̥tvikpurohitācāryāḥ

          śiṣyasaṁbandhibāndhavāḥ |

          sarve pūjyāś ca mānyās ca

          śrutavr̥ttopasaṁhitāḥ ||


          • MBh_13.037.006: MBh 13.37.6: r̥tvikpurohitācāryāḥ śiṣyāḥ saṁbandhibāndhavāḥ | sarve pūjyāś ca mānyāś ca śrutavr̥ttopasaṁhitāḥ ||

          nyaṅ pratyekaniṅ prihən tan bari-barin, saṅ brāhmaṇa māji r̥gveda, purohita, paṅajyan, śiṣya, kulavandhu, kadaṅ, vruh ta ri dharmaśāstra, mvaṅ śiṣṭācāra.

          Dyad 240

          upādhyāyaṁ pitaraṁ mātaraṁ ca

          ye ’bhidruhyanti manasā karmaṇā vā |

          teṣāṁ pāpaṁ bhrūṇahatyāviśiṣṭaṁ

          nānyas tasmāt pāpakr̥c cāsti loke ||


          • MBh_12.109.026: MBh 12.109.26: upādhyāyaṁ pitaraṁ mātaraṁ ca ye ’bhidruhyanti manasā karmaṇā vā | teṣāṁ pāpaṁ bhrūṇahatyāviśiṣṭaṁ tasmān nānyaḥ pāpakr̥d asti loke ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3062: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3062-3065: upādhyāyaṁ pitaraṁ mātaraṁ ca ye ’bhidruhyur manasā karmaṇā vā | teṣāṁ pāpaṁ bhrūṇahatyāviśiṣṭaṁ tebhyo nānyaḥ pāpakr̥d asti loke ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7157: upādhyāyaṁ pitaraṁ mātaraṁ ca ye ’bhidruhyanti manasā karmaṇā vā | teṣāṁ pāpaṁ bhrūṇahatyāviśiṣṭaṃ tasmān nānyaḥ pāpakṛd asti loke ||

          hana pva drohaka riṅ paṅajyan, riṅ bapebu kunaṅ, makakāraṇaṅ kāya, vāk, manah, ikaṅ maṅkana kramanya, agə̄ṅ pāpanika, ləvih sakeṅ pāpaniṅ bhruṇahā, bhruṇahā ṅaraniṅ rurugarbha, saṅkṣepanya atyanta pāpanika.

          Dyad 241

          śarīram etau kurutaḥ

          pitā mātā ca bhārata |

          ācāryaśāstā yā jātiḥ

          sā divyā sājarāmarā ||


          • MBh_05.044.005: MBh 5.44.5: śarīram etau kurutaḥ pitā mātā ca bhārata | ācāryaśāstā yā jātiḥ sā satyā sājarāmarā ||
          • MBh_12.109.017cdef: MBh 12.109.17cdef: śarīram etau sr̥jataḥ pitā mātā ca bhārata | ācāryaśiṣṭā yā jātiḥ sā divyā sājarāmarā ||
          • MBh_13.108.018: MBh 13.108.18: śarīram etau sr̥jataḥ pitā mātā ca bhārata | ācāryaśāstā yā jātiḥ sā satyā sājarāmarā ||

          nihan tattvaniṅ bapebu, upādhyāya, bapebu saṅkaniṅ śarīra, ndātan laṅgəṅ ika, kunəṅ ikiṅ jāti, makādiṅ kabrāhmaṇan, saṅskāra ḍaṅ upādhyāya, saṅkanyan hana, ikanaṅ prasiddha tinūt vinara-varah iṅ upādhyāya, yatika uttama, ika tan kəna riṅ lara pāti.

          Dyad 242

          laukikaṁ vaidikaṁ vāpi

          tathādhyātmikam eva ca |

          yasmāc cādhīyeta naras

          taṁ pūrvam abhivādayet ||


          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2519-2520: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2519-2520: laukikaṁ vaidikaṁ vāpi tathādhyātmikam eva vā | yasmāj jñānam idaṁ prāptaṁ taṁ pūrvam abhivādayet ||

          vaneh saṅ umarahakən saṅ hyaṅ laukika vidyā, mvaṅ vaidika vidyā, lavan adhyātmika vidyā, paṅajyan irika vih, sira ta rumuhun səmbahən.

          Dyad 243

          guruṇā vairanir bandho

          na kartavyaḥ kadācana |

          anumānyaḥ prasādyaś ca

          guruḥ kruddho vijānatā ||


          • MBh_13.107.046: MBh 13.107.46: guruṇā vairanirbandho na kartavyaḥ kadācana | anumānyaḥ prasādyaś ca guruḥ kruddho yudhiṣṭhira ||

          nyaṅ dāya, hayva juga ṅvaṅ sumahur avahil vahilan lavan guru, maṅkana yar abutəṅ, anumānan sira, asih-asihən, petənikaṅ sānukana ri manahnira.

          Dyad 244

          samyaṅ mithyāpravr̥tte vā

          vartitavyaṁ gurāv iha |

          gurunindā nihanty āyur

          manuṣyāṇāṁ na saṁśayaḥ ||


          • MBh_13.107.047: MBh 13.107.47: samyaṅ mithyāpravr̥tte ’pi vartitavyaṁ gurāv iha | gurunindā dahaty āyur manuṣyāṇāṁ na saṁśayaḥ ||

          lavan vaneh, hayva juga ṅvaṅ maṅupat riṅ guru, yadyapin salahkəna polahnira, kayatnākəna juga gurūpacaraṇa, kasiddhaniṅ kasevaniṅ kadi sira, bvat amuharālpāyuṣa amaṅun kapāpan, kanindāniṅ kadi sira.

          Dyad 245

          tapaśśaucavatā nityaṁ

          dharmasatyaratena ca |

          mātāpitror aharahaḥ

          pūjanaṁ kāryam añjasā ||


          • MBh_12.127.009: MBh 12.127.9: tapaḥśaucavatā nityaṁ satyadharmaratena ca | mātāpitror aharahaḥ pūjanaṁ kāryam añjasā ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ gumavayakən kapūjāniṅ rāmareṇa sāri-sāri, laṅgəṅ magave tapa ṅaranika, mvaṅ laṅgəṅ maśoca, apagəh riṅ kasatyan mvaṅ dharma ṅaranika.

          Dyad 246

          mātā gurutarā bhūmeḥ

          khāt tathoccataraḥ pitā |

          manaḥ śīghrataraṁ vāyoś

          cintā bahutarā tr̥ṇāt ||


          • MBh_03.297.041: MBh 3.297.41: mātā gurutarā bhūmeḥ pitā uccataraś ca khāt | manaḥ śīghrataraṁ vāyoś cintā bahutarī nr̥ṇām ||

          apan ləvih təmən bvatniṅ ibu, saṅkeṅ bvatniṅ ləmah, katvaṅana, tar bari-barin kaliṅanya, aruhur təmən saṅ bapa saṅke laṅit, adrəs təmən aṅ manah saṅkeṅ bāyu, akveh təmen aṅən-aṅen saṅkeṅ dukut.

          Dyad 247

          pitā mātā ca rājendra

          tuṣyato yasya dehinaḥ |

          iha pretya ca tasyātha

          kīrtir bhavati śāśvatī ||


          • MBh_03.196.019cdef: MBh 3.196.19cdef: pitā mātā ca rājendra tuṣyato yasya nityadā | iha pretya ca tasyātha kīrtir dharmaś ca śāśvataḥ ||

          ikaṅ bhakti makavvitan, parituṣṭa saṅ ravvitnya denya, phalanya maṅke dlāha, laṅgəṅ pāləman ika riṅ hayu.

          Dyad 248

          śarīrakr̥t prāṇadātā

          yasya cānnāni bhuñjate |

          krameṇaite trayo ’py uktāḥ

          pitaro dharmasādhane ||


          • MBh_01.066.013: MBh 1.66.13: śarīrakr̥t prāṇadātā yasya cānnāni bhuñjate | krameṇa te trayo ’py uktāḥ pitaro dharmaniścaye

          təluh pratyekaniṅ bapa, tiṅkanya, śarīrakr̥t, prāṇadātā, annadātā, śarīrakr̥t ṅaraniṅ saṅkaniṅ śarīra, prāṇadātā ṅaraniṅ mapuṇya hurip, annadātā ṅaraniṅ maveh amaṅan aṅiṅvani vih.

          Dyad 249

          prītimātraṁ pituḥ putraḥ

          sarvaṁ putrasya vai pitā |

          śarīrādīni deyāni

          pitā tv ekaḥ prayacchati ||


          • MBh 12.258.17: prītimātraṁ pituḥ putraḥ sarvaṁ putrasya vai pitā | śarīrādīni deyāni pitā tv ekaḥ prayacchati ||

          ikaṅ anak ṅaranya, mātratr̥ptiniṅ bapa ginavenya, kunaṅ ikaṅ bapa, sakvehniṅ sukhaniṅ anak ginavenya, apa tan hana tinṅətniṅ bapa, śarīranira tovi, vinehakənira ta ya.

          Dyad 250

          samartham asamarthaṁ vā

          kr̥śaṁ cāpy akr̥śaṁ tathā |

          rakṣaty eva sutaṁ mātā

          nānyaḥ poṣṭā tathāvidhaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.258.27: samarthaṁ vāsamarthaṁ vā kr̥śaṁ vāpy akr̥śaṁ tathā | rakṣaty eva sutaṁ mātā nānyaḥ poṣṭā vidhānataḥ ||

          maṅkanaṅ ibu, aratā jugāsihnira mānak ya, apan vənaṅ tan vənaṅ, saguṇa, nirguṇa, daridra, sugih, ikaṅ anak, kapva rinakṣanira, iniṅunira ika, tan hana ta pva kadi sira, riṅ māsiha maṅiṅvan.

          Dyad 251

          sa ca śocati nāpy enaṁ

          svavīryam apakarṣati |

          śriyā hīno ’pi yo gehe

          taveti pratipadyate ||


          • MBh_12.258.025: MBh 12.258.25: na ca śocati nāpy enaṁ sthāviryam apakarṣati | śriyā hīno ’pi yo gehe ambeti pratipadyate ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ anak, gumave tuhaniṅ bapa ya tuvi, tan kadi vəlasniṅ bapa, vəlasnika riṅ bapa, apan yadyapin daridrā ikaṅ bapa, amrih-mrih juga ya pavehanya ry anaknya.

          Dyad 252

          putrapautropapanno ’pi

          jananīṁ yaḥ samāśritaḥ |

          api varṣaśatasyānte

          vihāyasyeṣa vartate ||


          • MBh 12.258.26: putrapautrasamākīrṇo jananīṁ yaḥ samāśritaḥ | api varṣaśatasyānte sa dvihāyanavac caret

          ikaṅ vvaṅ təka riṅ pānakan, paputvan, ndātan sah lavan saṅ ibu, vetniṅ bhaktinyan pakādiṅ deva sira, kadīrghāyuṣan mvaṅ svargapada phalanika.

          Dyad 253

          tadā ’samr̥ddho bhavati

          tadā bhavati duḥkhitaḥ |

          tadā śūnyaṁ jagat sarvaṁ

          yadā mātrā viyujyate ||


          • MBh_12.258.028: MBh 12.258.28: tadā sa vr̥ddho bhavati yadā bhavati duḥkhitaḥ | tadā śūnyaṁ jagat tasya yadā mātrā viyujyate ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ iniṅgatan deni ibunya, makahetu pratikūlanya, ya ika daridra ṅaranya, ya ika anəmu duhkha ṅaranya, ya ika gumave śūnyaniṅ rāt ṅaranya.

          Dyad 254

          abhivādayeta vr̥ddham

          āsanaṁ cāsya darśayet |

          kr̥tāñjalir upāsīta

          gacchantaṁ pr̥ṣṭato ’nviyat ||


          • MBh_13.107.033: MBh 13.107.33: abhivādayeta vr̥ddhāṁś ca āsanaṁ caiva dāpayet | kr̥tāñjalir upāsīta gacchantaṁ pr̥ṣṭhato ’nviyāt
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2337: abhivādayeta vr̥ddham āsanaṁ cāsya darśayet | kr̥tāñjalir upāsīta gacchantaṁ pr̥ṣṭhato ’nviyāt ||

          mataṅnyan maṅkeṅ ulaha riṅ vvaṅ matuha, manāntvā svāgatā avehoṅgvan-uṅgvan, manəmbaha aśīlā aṅharəpakəna, yar aṅkat maṅatərakəna.

          Dyad 255

          ūrdhvaṁ prāṇā utkrāmanti

          yūnaḥ sthāvira āyati |

          pratyutthānābhivādābhyāṁ

          punas tān pratipadyate ||


          • MBh_05.038.001: MBh 5.38.1: ūrdhvaṁ prāṇā hy utkrāmanti yūnaḥ sthavira āyati | pratyutthānābhivādābhyāṁ punas tān pratipadyate ||
          • MBh_13.107.032: MBh 13.107.32: ūrdhvaṁ prāṇā hy utkrāmanti yūnaḥ sthavira āyati | pratyutthānābhivādābhyāṁ punas tān pratipadyate ||
          • MSS_7309: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7309: ūrdhvaṁ prāṇā hy utkrāmanti yūnaḥ sthavira āyati | pratyutthānābhivādābhyāṁ punas tān pratipadyate ||

          apan alvaṅ huripnikaṅ rare yan pinaraniṅ atuha, yatnā vvaṅ rare, manuṅsuṅ maṅabhivāda, manəmbah, maluy ta huripnika.

          Dyad 256

          abhivādanaśīlasya

          nityaṁ vr̥ddhopasevinaḥ |

          catvāri tasya vardhante

          kīrtir āyur yaśo balam ||


          • MBh_05.039.060: MBh 5.39.60: abhivādanaśīlasya nityaṁ vr̥ddhopasevinaḥ | catvāri saṁpravardhante kīrtir āyur yaśo balam ||
          • MSS_2336: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2336: abhivādanaśīlasya nityaṁ vr̥ddhopasevinaḥ | catvāri tasya vardhanta āyuḥ prajñā yaśo balam ||

          kunəṅ phalaniṅ kabhaktin riṅ vvaṅ atuha, pāt ikaṅ vr̥ddhi, pratyekanya, kīrti, āyuṣa, bala, yaśa, kīrti, ṅaraniṅ pāləman riṅ hayu, āyuṣa ṅaraniṅ hurip, bala ṅaraniṅ kaśaktin, yaśa ṅaraniṅ patitiṅgal rahayu, yatikāvuvuh paripūrṇa, phalaniṅ kabhaktin riṅ vvaṅ atuha.

          Dyad 257

          vayasaḥ karmaṇo ’rthasya

          śrutasyābhijanasya ca |

          veṣavāgbuddhisārūpyam

          anunmattasya lakṣaṇam ||


          • brkas_7.78: Bṛhatkathāślokasaṃgraha 7.78: vayasaḥ karmaṇo ’rthasya śrutasyābhijanasya ca | veṣavāgbuddhisārūpyam ācaran vicared iha ||
          • Krtyakalpataru-Grhastha-Laksmidhara-231231_277: Stanza 277 of the Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: vayasaḥ karmaṇo ‘rthasya śrutasyābhijanasya ca | veṣavāgbuddhisārūpyam ācaran vicared iha ||
          • KūrmP_2.15.18: Kūrmapūraṇa 2.15.18: vayasaḥ karmaṇor ’thasya śrutasyābhijanasya ca | veṣavāgbuddhisārūpyam ācaran vicaret sadā ||
          • MDh_4.18: Manusmr̥ti 4.18: vayasaḥ karmaṇo ’rthasya śrutasyābhijanasya ca | veṣavāgbuddhisārūpyam ācaran vicared iha ||

          nyaṅ keṅətakəna, vuvuhniṅ śarīra, nāṅ bāla, yovana, vr̥ddha, yatika patūtakəna lavan ikaṅ yogya ulahanya, ri təlasnyātūt, muvaḥ ta ya patūtakəna lavan pirakanya, māsnya, sakārya siddhākənanya kunaṅ, ika ta anuṅ asambhava atūta lavan janmanya ta ya, patūtnika ya ta patūtakəna lavan deniṅ ahyas, deniṅ anaṇḍaṅ, deniṅ aṅucapa, mvaṅ deniṅ amāvāmbək, patūtnika kabeḥ, yatika lakṣaṇaniṅ atəṅə̄ ṅaranya.

          Dyad 258

          viṣaṇṇaṁ dīnam āvignaṁ

          kṣudhārtaṁ vyādhipīḍitam |

          hr̥tasvaṁ vyasanārtaṁ ca

          nityam āśvāsayen naraḥ ||


          • MBh_12.221.040: MBh 12.221.40: viṣaṇṇaṁ trastam udvignaṁ bhayārtaṁ vyādhipīḍitam | hr̥tasvaṁ vyasanārtaṁ ca nityam āśvāsayanti te ||

          lvirniṅ bodhanān, vvaṅ aṅel, sinakitan kunaṅ, vvaṅ hīna dīna daridra, vvaṅ hana katakutnya, vvaṅ alapa, vvaṅ vyādhi maṅhiḍəp lara kunaṅ, vvaṅ inalap dr̥byanya, rinampas, inahal, salvirniṅ kahilaṅan, vvaṅ anəmu duhkha prihati, samaṅkana pratyekaniṅ bodhanān, āśvāsān buddhinya.

          Dyad 259

          śrutismr̥tyuditaṁ samyaṅ

          nibaddhaṁ sveṣu karmasu |

          dharmamūlaṁ niṣeveta

          sadācāram atandritaḥ ||


          • Manusmr̥ti 4.155: śrutismr̥tyuditaṁ samyaṅ nibaddhaṁ sveṣu karmasu | dharmamūlaṁ niṣeveta sadācāram atandritaḥ ||

          kəlabakəna taṅ ləməh, taki-takin vara-varah saṅ hyaṅ dharmasāstra, ri maryādāniṅ caturvarṇa sovaṅ-sovaṅ, sarvadāyaniṅ dharmasādhana ika, makapagvana kābhyāsaniṅ śiṣṭācāra.

          Dyad 260

          ācārād vicyuto jantur

          na dharmaphalam aśnute |

          ācāreṇa hi saṁyuktaḥ

          sampūrṇaphalabhāg bhavet ||


          • MSS_4438: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4438: ācārād vicyuto vipro na vedaphalam aśnute | ācāreṇa tu saṁyuktaḥ saṁpūrṇaphalabhāk smr̥taḥ ||
          • MDh_1.109: Manusmr̥ti 1.109: ācārād vicyuto vipro na vedaphalam aśnute | ācāreṇa tu saṁyuktaḥ sampūrṇaphalabhāj bhavet ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ yan panasar saṅkeṅ śiṣṭācāra, vyartha ikaṅ dharmasādhana ginavenya, tan kabhukti phalanya dlāha, kunaṅ ika saṅ apagəh riṅ śiṣṭācāra, paripūrṇa phalanikaṅ dharmasādhana, kabhukti denira dlāha.

          Dyad 261

          amāvāsyāṁ caturdaśyāṁ

          paurṇamāsyaṣṭamīṣu ca |

          brahmacārī bhaven nityam

          amr̥tasnātako dvijaḥ ||


          • Kūrmapūraṇa 2.14.72cd: amāvāsyāṁ caturdaśyāṁ paurṇamāsyaṣṭamīṣu ca ||
          • Sivadharmasastra-u_7.6ab: Śivadharmaśāstra 7.6ab: paurṇamāsyām amāvāsyāṁ caturdaśyāṣṭamīṣu ca |

          nihan tācāranika saṅ brāhmaṇa, yan riṅ amāvāsyā, caturdaśī, riṅ pūrṇamā, riṅ aṣṭamīkāla kunəṅ, brahmacārya juga sira, hayva parəkiṅ strī, ṅaraniṅ brata maṅkana, amr̥tasnātaka.

          Dyad 262

          nādattam icchen na pibec ca madyaṁ

          prāṇān na hiṁsen na vadec ca mithyām |

          parasya dārān manasāpi necched

          yaḥ svargam icched gr̥havat praveṣṭum ||



          lavan hayva aṅalap yatan pāyupobhayan, hayva tāṅinum madya, hayva amāti-māti, hayva mithyā riṅ vacana, hayva aṅaṅən-aṅən paradāra, yan ahyun mantuka riṅ svarga.

          Dyad 263

          nr̥ttaṁ gītavāditraṁ gandhamālyaṁ

          yānaṁ darpaṁ śayanaṁ cāsavaṁ ca |

          saṁvarjayan parvakāle mitāśī

          marutāṁ lokān akṣayān abhyupaiti ||



          lavan pihərana ikaṅ pinaṅan, vvaṅ deniṅ amaṅan, iriṅana taṅ bhojanakāla, hayva tāṅigəl, hayva tāṅiduṅ, hayva monyunyan, hayva magandhalepana, hayvāskar, inaṅit, hayva aṅlaku-laku, hayva asukha-sukhan darpavija-vijah, hayva avuk turu, hayva aṅinum madya, phalanya, tan hiniṅan, ikaṅ svargaloka kabhukti dlāha.

          Dyad 264

          yamān seveta satataṁ

          na nityaṁ niyamān budhaḥ |

          yamān pataty asevan hi

          niyamān kevalān bhajan ||


          • Krtyakalpataru-Grhastha-Laksmidhara-231231_303: Stanza 303 of the Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, which the text itself attributes to Manu: yaḥ parārthe ’paharati svāṁ vācaṁ puruṣādhamaḥ | ātmārthe kiṁ na kuryāt sa pāpaṁ narakanirbhayaḥ ||
          • MDh_4.204: Manusmr̥ti 4.204: yamān seveta satataṁ na nityaṁ niyamān budhaḥ | yamān pataty akurvāṇo niyamān kevalān bhajan ||
          • vdhp3.ven_3.292.14: Viṣṇudharmottarapurāṇa 3.233.201: seveta satataṁ na nityaṁ niyamān budhaḥ | yamān saṃtyajya kurvāṇo niyamān kevalān bhajan ||

          lavan yama ikaṅ prihən nityaśa gavayakəna, kunəṅ ikaṅ niyama, vənaṅ ika tan laṅgəṅən gavayaəkna, apan ika saṅ manəkət gumavayakən ikaṅ niyama, tātan yatna ri kagavayaniṅ yama, tibā sira riṅ nirayaloka.

          Dyad 265

          ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ kṣamā satyam

          ahiṁsā dama ārjavam |

          prītiḥ prasādo mādhuryaṁ

          mārdavaṁ ca yamā daśa ||


          • MBh_12.262.037a: MBh 12.262.37ab: ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ kṣamā śāntir ahiṁsā satyam ārjavam |
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4839: ānr̥śaṁsyaṁ kṣamā satyam ahiṁsā dama ārjavam | prītiḥ prasādo mādhuryaṁ mārdavaṁ ca yamā daśa ||

          nyaṅ brata ikaṅ inaranan yama, pratyekanya nihan, sapuluh kvehnya, ānr̥śaṁsya, kṣamā, satya, ahiṅsā, dama, ārjava, prīti, prasāda, mādhurya, mārdava, nahan pratyekanya sapuluh, ānr̥śaṁsya, si harimbava, tan svārtha kevala, kṣamā, ci kəlan riṅ panastīs, satya, si tan mr̥ṣāvāda, manukhe sarvabhava, dama, si upaśama vruh mituturi manahnya, ārjava, si duga-dugābnər, prīti, si gə̄ṅ karuṇa, prasāda, həniṅniṅ smanah, mādhurya, manisniṅ vulat lavan vuvus, mārdava, pə̄sniṅ manah.

          Dyad 266

          dānam ijyā tapo dhyānaṁ

          svādhyāyopasthanigrahaḥ |

          vratopavāsamaunaṁ ca

          snānaṁ ca niyamā daśa ||



          nyaṅ brata sapuluh kvehnya, ikaṅ niyama ṅaranya, pratyekanya, dāna, ijyā, tapa, dyāna, svādhyāya, upasthanigraha, vrata, upavāsa, mauna snāna, nahan ta avakniṅ niyama, dāna veveh, annadānādi, ijyā, devapūjā, pitr̥pūjādi, tapa, kāyasaṅśoṣaṇa, kasatan ikaṅ śarīra, bhūśayyā, jalatyāgādi, dhyāna, ikaṅ śivasmaraṇa, svādhyāya, vedābhyāsa, upasthanigraha, kahrətaniṅ upastha, brata annavarjādi, mauna, vācaṅyama, kahrətaniṅ ujar, hayvākəcək kunəṅ, snāna, trisaṅdhyāsevana, madyusa ri kālaniṅ sandhyā.

          Dyad 267

          dharmeṇārthaḥ samāhāryo

          dharmalabdhaṁ tridhā dhanam |

          kartavyaṁ dharmaparamaṁ

          mānavena prayatnataḥ ||


          • MBh 13.129.187: dharmeṇārthaḥ samāhāryo dharmalabdhaṁ tridhā dhanam | kartavyaṁ dharmaparamaṁ mānavena prayatnataḥ ||

          lavan təkapaniṅ maṅarjana, makapagvanaṅ dharma ta ya, ikaṅ dāna antukniṅ maṅarjana, yatika patəlun, sādhana riṅ təlu, kayatnākəna.

          Dyad 268

          ekenāṁśena dharmārthaḥ

          kartavyo bhūtim icchatā |

          ekenāṁśena kāmārtha

          ekam aṁśaṁ vivardhayet ||


          • MBh_13.129.019: MBh 13.129.19: ekenāṁśena dharmārthaś cartavyo bhūtim icchatā | ekenāṁśena kāmārtha ekam aṁśaṁ vivardhayet ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_0774-0775: MBh 13.134.57d@015_0774-0775: ekenāṁśena dharmo ’rthaḥ kartavyo hitam icchatā | ekenāṁśena kāmārtham ekam aṁśaṁ vivardhayet ||
          • MSS_7668: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7668: ekenāṁśena dharmārthaḥ kartavyo bhūtim icchatā | ekenāṁśena kāmārtha ekamaṁśaṁ vivardhayet ||

          nihan kramanyan pinatəlu, ikaṅ sabhāga, sādhana ri kasiddhaniṅ dharma, ikaṅ kapiṅrvaniṅ bhāga, sādhana ri kasiddhaniṅ kāma ika, ikaṅ kapiṅtiga, sādhana ri kasiddhaniṅ artha ika, vrəddhyakna muvah, maṅkana kramanyan pinatiga, denika saṅ mahyun maṅgihakənaṅ hayu.

          Dyad 269

          ye ’rthā dharmeṇa te labhyā

          ye ’dharmeṇa dhig astu tān |

          dharmaṁ vai śāśvataṁ loke

          na jahyād arthakāṁkṣayā ||


          • MBh_12.281.019: MBh 12.281.19: ye ’rthā dharmeṇa te satyā ye ’dharmeṇa dhig astu tān | dharmaṁ vai śāśvataṁ loke na jahyād dhanakāṅkṣayā ||

          apan ikaṅ artha, yan dharma lvirniṅ kārjananya, ya ika lābha ṅaranya, paramārthaniṅ amaṅgih sukha saṅ tuməmvakən ika, kunəṅ yan adharma lvirniṅ kārjananya, kaśmala ika, siniṅgahan de saṅ sajana, mataṅnyan hayva anasar saṅkeṅ dharma, ya taṅarjana.

          Dyad 270

          dharmārthaṁ yasya vittehā

          tasyānīhā garīyasī |

          prakṣālanād dhi paṅkasya

          dūrād asparśanaṁ varam ||


          • MBh_03.002.047b*0010_01-03.002.047c: MBh 3.2.47b*0010_01-3.2.47c: dharmārthaṁ yasya vittehā varaṁ tasya nirīhatā | prakṣālanād dhi paṅkasya dūrād asparśanaṁ varam ||

          hana pva vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, maṅga makasādhanaṅ adharma, an paṅarjanārtha, an sādhana riṅ dharma prayojananikaṅ artha denya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ləhəṅ juga yan tan paṅarjana, apan yukti təmən ikaṅ maniṅgahi latək saṅka riṅ maṅambah, yadyapin, vasəhana avasānanya.

          Dyad 271

          sarveṣām eva śaucānām

          arthaśaucaṁ viśiṣyate |

          yo ’rthe śucir hi sa śucir

          na mr̥dvāriśuciḥ śuciḥ ||


          • MDh_5.106: Manusmr̥ti 5.106: sarveṣām eva śaucānām arthaśaucaṁ paraṁ smṛtaṁ | yo ’rthe śucir hi sa śucir na mr̥dvāriśuciḥ śuciḥ ||
          • vdhp.ven_3.249.6ab: Viṣṇudharmottarapurāṇa 3.249.6ab: yo ’rthe śuciḥ sa hi śucir na mr̥dvāriśuciḥ śuciḥ |
          • Vi_22.89: Viṣṇusmr̥ti 22.89: sarveṣām eva śaucānām annaśaucaṁ paraṁ smṛtam | yo ’nne śuciḥ sa hi śucir na mr̥dvāriśuciḥ śuciḥ ||
          • Sivadharma-Vrsasarasangraha-u-edMaraharinath.txt_597: Section 597 of the Vṛṣasārasaṃgraha: sarvveṣām eva śaucānām arthaśaucayanaṃ smṛtaḥ || yo ’rthe hi suśucir vinamr̥dvāriśuciḥ śuci ||

          apan iri sakvehniṅ śauca, nāṅ pākraśauca, mrətśauca, jalaśauca, bhasmaśaucādi, ṅhiṅ arthaśauca juga ləvih, kaliṅanya, ikaṅ śuci riṅ artha ṅaranya, sumiṅgahiṅ anyāyārtha, ya ika paramārthaniṅ śuci ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ śuci deniṅ jalaśaucādi, tan paramārthaniṅ śuci ika.

          Dyad 272

          ye ’rthāḥ kleśena mahatā

          dharmasyātikrameṇa vā |

          arer vā praṇipātena

          mā sma teṣu kr̥thā manaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.039.061: MBh 5.39.61: atikleśena ye ’rthāḥ syur dharmasyātikrameṇa ca | arer vā praṇipātena mā sma teṣu manaḥ kr̥thāḥ ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 535: atikleśena ye ’rthāḥ syur dharmasyātikrameṇa ca | arer vā praṇipātena mā sma teṣu manaḥ kr̥thāḥ ||

          hana yārtha ulihniṅ parikleśa, ulihniṅ anyāya kunəṅ, athavā kasəmbahaniṅ śatru kunəṅ, hetunya ikaṅ artha maṅkana kramanya, tan keṅinakəna ika.

          Dyad 273

          jātasya hi kule mukhye

          paravitteṣu gr̥dhyataḥ |

          lobhaś ca prajñām āhanti

          prajñā hanti hatā śriyam ||


          • MBh_05.070.018: MBh 5.70.18: kule jātasya vr̥ddhasya paravitteṣu gr̥dhyataḥ | lobhaḥ prajñānam āhanti prajñā hanti hatā hriyam ||

          yadyapin kulaja ikaṅ vvaṅ, yan eṅin riṅ paradr̥byaharaṇa, hilaṅ kaprajñān ika deniṅ kalobhanya, hilaṅniṅ kaprajñānya, ya ta humilaṅakən śrīnya, haləpnya salvirniṅ vibhavanya.

          Dyad 274

          dharmaś cārthaś ca kāmaś ca

          tritayaṁ jīvite phalam |

          etat trayam avāptavyam

          adharmaparivarjitam ||


          • MBh 13.112.17: dharmaś cārthaś ca kāmaś ca tritayaṁ jīvite phalam | etat trayam avāptavyam adharmaparivarjitam ||

          təlu kəta phalaniṅ hurip ṅaranya, avaknyan təlu, dharma, artha, kāma, nahan tāvaknyan təlu, hayva ta kasəlatan adharma.

          Dyad 275

          avandhyaṁ divasaṁ kuryād

          dharmataḥ kāmato ’rthataḥ |

          gate hi divase tasmiṁs

          tadūnaṁ tasya jīvitam ||


          • MSS_3261: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3261: avandhyaṁ divasaṁ kuryād dharmataḥ kāmato ’rthataḥ | gate hi divase tasmiṁs tadūnaṁ tasya jīvitam ||

          hayva tikaṅ kāla vineḥ niṣphala, vehən saphala juga ya, pilih upayogākəna, i kasiddhaniṅ dharma artha kāma kunəṅ, apa tan vuruṅ kṣayaniṅ hurip, irikaṅ kāla, mataṅnyan pəṅpəṅən ikaṅ hurip hayva tālakṣepa.

          Dyad 276

          yan na dharmāya nārthāya

          na kāmāya na śāntaye |

          vyarthaṁ taj janmināṁ janma

          maraṇāyaiva kevalam ||



          ikaṅ vvaṅ tan paniddhākən dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa, heman hana-hana apārthaka huripnya, ṅaranikān maṅkana, umiṅu śarīranya paṅanəniṅ mr̥tyu ika.

          Dyad 277

          arthāṁs tyajata pātreṣu

          bhajadhvaṁ kāmajān guṇān |

          priyaṁ priyebhyaḥ kuruta

          mr̥tyur hi tvarate jayī ||


          • MBh_05.058.020: MBh 5.58.20: arthāṁs tyajata pātrebhyaḥ sutān prāpnuta kāmajān | priyaṁ priyebhyaś carata rājā hi tvarate jaye ||
          • MSS_2952: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2952: arthāṁs tyajata pātrebhyaḥ sutān prāpnuta kāmajān | priyaṁ priyebhyaś carata rājā hi tvarate jaye ||

          mataṅnyan tiṅgalakəna ikaṅ artha, dānākəna ri saṅ pātra, pātra ṅaran saṅ yogya vehana dāna, maṅkana ikaṅ bhogopabhoga, salvirniṅ viṣaya, bhuktin atika, ikaṅ vastu sānukheri hatinta, vehakəna riṅ manukheri hatinta, sakasṅəpta, apan ikaṅ mr̥tyu agya juga ya, tan kavənaṅ inalahakən.

          Dyad 278

          ihaivaikasya nāmutrām

          utraikasya no iha |

          iha vāmutra caikasya

          nāmutraikasya no iha ||


          • MBh 3.181.34: iha vaikasya nāmutra amutraikasya no iha | iha cāmutra caikasya nāmutraikasya no iha ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2458-2459: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2458-2459: ihaivaikasya nāmutra amutraikasya no iha | iha cāmutra caikasya nāmutraikasya no iha ||
          • MSS_6207: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 6207: iha vaikasya nāmutra amutraikasya no iha | iha cāmutra vaikasya nāmutraikasya no iha ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ ṅaranya, hana sukha maṅke juga, tan sukha riṅ janmāntara, hana ta sukha riṅ janmāntara juga, tan sukha maṅke, hana ta sukha maṅke, riṅ janmāntara vaneh sukha tah, hana tātan sukha maṅke, tan sukha riṅ janmāntara.

          Dyad 279

          dhanāni yeṣāṁ vipulāni santi

          nityaṁ ramante suvibhūṣitāś ca |

          teṣām ayaṁ śatruvaraghna loko

          nāsau sadā dehasukhe ratānām ||


          • MBh_03.181.035: MBh 3.181.35: dhanāni yeṣāṁ vipulāni santi nityaṁ ramante suvibhūṣitāṅgāḥ | teṣām ayaṁ śatruvaraghna loko nāsau sadā dehasukhe ratānām ||

          nihan ikaṅ sukha maṅke ṅaranya, hana vvaṅ sugih tan pahiṅan kvehniṅ māsnya piraknya, ndān bhinuktinya juga, sinaṇḍaṅnya, pinaṅanya pisaniṅu dadahakəna riṅ dharmakriyā, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana pravr̥ttinya, ya ika sukha maṅke juga ṅaranya.

          Dyad 280

          ye yuktayogās tapasi prayuktāḥ

          svādhyāyaśīlā janayanti deham |

          jitendriyā bhūtahite niviṣṭās

          teṣām ayaṁ nāsti paras tu lokaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.181.036: MBh 3.181.36: ye yogayuktās tapasi prasaktāḥ svādhyāyaśīlā jarayanti dehān | jitendriyā bhūtahite niviṣṭās teṣām asau nāyam arighna lokaḥ ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2464-2467: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2464-2467: ye yogayuktās tapasi prasaktāḥ svādhyāyaśīlā jarayanti deham | jitendriyā bhūtahite niviṣṭās teṣām asau nāyam arighna lokaḥ

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ tan kaluban masamādhi, jənək gumavayaṅ tapa, tuhagaṇa vidyābhyāsa, jitekdriya, māsih riṅ sarvasattva, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, ya ika sukha dlāha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 281

          ye dharmam eva prathamaṁ caranti

          dharmeṇa labdhvā tu dhanāni loke |

          dārān avāpya kratubhir yajante

          teṣām ayaṁ caiva paraś ca lokaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.181.037: MBh 3.181.37: ye dharmam eva prathamaṁ caranti dharmeṇa labdhvā ca dhanāni kāle | dārān avāpya kratubhir yajante teṣām ayaṃ caiva paraś ca lokaḥ ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2468-2471: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2468-2471: ye dharmam eva prathamaṁ caranti dharmeṇa labdhvāpi dhanāni kāle | dārān avāpya kratubhir jayante teṣām ayaṁ caiva paraś ca lokaḥ ||

          nihan lvirnikaṅ vvaṅ sukha maṅke, sukha dlāha, hana ya maṅabhyāsa dharmasādhana, ri təlasnyan paripūrṇa kadamlaniṅ dharmasādhana denya, maṅarjana ta ya artha, dharmatah denyāṅarjana, mastrī pva ya, mamukti viṣaya, dharmata denya, muvah mayajñā ta ya, devayajñā, pitr̥yajñādi, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yatika sukha maṅke, sukha dlāha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 282

          ye naiva vidyāṁ na tapo na dānaṁ

          na cāpi pūjāṁ kratubhir yajante |

          na cādhigacchanti sukham abhāgyās

          teṣām ayaṁ naiva paraś ca lokaḥ ||


          • MBh 3.181.38: ye naiva vidyāṁ na tapo na dānaṁ na cāpi mūḍhāḥ prajane yatante | na cādhigacchanti sukhāny abhāgyās teṣām ayaṁ caiva paraś ca nāsti ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_2472-2475: MBh 14.96.15d@004_2472-2475: ye naiva vidyāṁ na tapo na dānaṁ na cāpi mūḍhāḥ prajane yatante | na cāpi gacchanti sukhāni bhogāṁs teṣām ayaṁ caiva paraś ca nāsti ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tan paṅaji ya, tan patapa, tan paveh dāna, tan pūjā, tan yajñā, ikaṅ ginavayakanya, nirbhāgya ta ya, tivas viphala, asiṅ sasolahnya, tātan panəmu sukha, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, yatika tan sukha maṅke, tan sukha dlāha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 283

          akrodhanaś ca rājendra

          satyaśīlo dr̥ḍhavrataḥ |

          ātmopamaś ca bhūteṣu

          sa tīrthaphalam aśnute ||


          • MBh 3.80.33: akrodhanaś ca rājendra satyaśīlo dr̥ḍhavrataḥ | ātmopamaś ca bhūteṣu sa tīrthaphalam aśnute ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 124: akrodhanaś ca rājendra satyaśīlo dr̥ḍhavrataḥ | ātmopamaś ca bhūteṣu sa tīrthaphalam aśnute ||

          hana ya vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tan kataman krodha, satya ta ya, apagəh ta ya riṅ brata, māsih riṅ sarvabhūta, tar pahi lavan avaknya, ikaṅ sarvasattva ri hiḍəpnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, phalaniṅ tīrthayātrā katəmu denika dlāha, tīrthayātrā ṅaraniṅ mahas agələm atīrtha.

          Dyad 284

          anupoṣya trirātreṣu

          tīrthānyanadhigamya ca |

          adattvā kāñcanaṁ gāś ca

          daridro nāma jāyate ||


          • MBh_03.080.039: MBh 3.80.39: anupoṣya trirātrāṇi tīrthāny anabhigamya ca | adattvā kāñcanaṁ gāś ca daridro nāma jāyate ||
          • MBh_14.096.015d@004_1472-1473: MBh 14.96.15d@004_1472-1473: anupoṣya trirātrāṇi tīrthāny anabhigamya ca | adattvā kāñcanaṁ gāṁ ca daridro nāma jāyate ||
          • MSS_1472: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1472: anupoṣya trirātrāṇi tirthāny anabhigamya ca | adattvā kāñcanaṁ gāś ca daridro nāma jāyate ||

          nihan halaniṅ tan patīrtha, hana ya vvaṅ maṅke kramanya, tapvan popavāsa tigaṅ vəṅi, tapvan pādyus riṅ tīrtha, tapvan paveh kāñcanadāna, godāna, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, ya ika paramārthaniṅ daridra ṅaranya.

          Dyad 285

          sadā daridrair api hi

          śakyaṁ prāptuṁ narādhipa |

          tīrthābhigamanaṁ puṇyaṁ

          yajñair api viśiṣyate ||


          • MBh_03.080.037ab: MBh 3.80.37ab: yo daridrair api vidhiḥ śakyaḥ prāptuṁ nareśvara |
          • MBh 3.80.38cd: tīrthābhigamanaṁ puṇyaṁ yajñair api viśiṣyate ||
          • MBh_13.110.004ab: MBh 13.110.4ab: yo daridrair api vidhiḥ śakyaḥ prāptuṁ sadā bhavet |

          apan maṅke kottamaniṅ tīrthayātrā, atyanta pavitra, ləvih saṅkeṅ kapāvananiṅ yajña, vənaṅ ulahakəna riṅ daridra.

          Dyad 286

          mr̥to daridraḥ puruṣo

          mr̥taṁ rājyam arakṣakam |

          mr̥tam aśrotriyaṁ śrāddhaṁ

          mr̥to yajñas tv adakṣiṇaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.297.059: MBh 3.297.59: mr̥to daridraḥ puruṣo mr̥taṁ rāṣṭram arājakam | mr̥tam aśrotriyaṁ śrāddhaṁ mr̥to yajñas tv adakṣiṇaḥ
          • Panc_2.100: Pāñcatantra 2.100: mr̥to daridraḥ puruṣo mr̥taṁ maithunam aprajam | mr̥tam aśrotriyaṁ śrāddhaṁ mr̥to yajñas tv adakṣiṇam ||

          ika taṅ vvaṅ daridra, ya ika māti ṅaranya, maṅkanaṅ rāṣṭra, vanvāgə̄ṅ, janapada punpunan, ya tan paratu, māti ṅaranika, maṅkanaṅ śrāddha, pitr̥tarpaṇa, ya śrāddha ṅaranya, yan tan kinahanan saṅ śrotriya, māti ṅaranika, śrotriya ṅaran saṅ samāpta riṅ veda, saṅ huvus tumamakən saṅ hyaṅ veda, maṅkanaṅ yajña yatan padakṣiṇā, māti ṅaranika.

          Dyad 287

          durbhikṣād api durbhikṣaṁ

          bhayād atibhayaṁ tathā |

          mr̥tebhyaḥ pramr̥taṁ yānti

          daridrāḥ pāpakāriṇaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.174.003: MBh 12.174.3: durbhikṣād eva durbhikṣaṁ kleśāt kleśaṁ bhayād bhayam | mr̥tebhyaḥ pramr̥taṁ yānti daridrāḥ pāpakāriṇaḥ ||

          anona pva kita daridra, mulahakəna ikaṅ adharma, ya lvirniṅ kapāpan, ya ika durbhikṣa saṅkeṅ durbhikṣa ṅaranya, vəkasniṅ karahaṅ kleśa saṅkeṅ kleśa, vəkasniṅ sinaṅgah kleśa, bhaya saṅkeṅ bhaya, atyantaniṅ karəs-rəs, māti saṅkeṅ māti, putusniṅ sinaṅgah māti.

          Dyad 288

          daridrasya manuṣyasya

          duṣprajñasyādhanasya ca |

          kāle ’py uktaṁ hitaṁ vākyaṁ

          na kaścit pratipadyate ||


          • GarP_1.113.43: Garuḍapurāṇa 1.113.43: daridrasya manuṣyasya prājñasya madhurasya ca | kāle śrutvā hitaṁ vākyaṁ na kaścit parituṣyati ||
          • Section 55 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: daridrasya manuṣyasya prājñasya madhurasya ca | kāle ’py uktaṁ vākyaṁ na kaścit pratipadyate ||

          ika taṅ daridra, yadyapin prājñā tuvi, tan hiniḍep juga ikaṅ senujarakənya, yadyapi maṅəne kāladeśa tuvi, śabda hitāvasāna tuvi, ṅuniveh yan apuṅguṅa ikaṅ vvaṅ daridra, pisaniṅun hanā sambega ruməṅvā sojarnya.

          Dyad 289

          santo ’pi na virājante

          luptārthasyetare guṇāḥ |

          āditya iva bhūtānāṁ

          śrīr guṇānāṁ prakāśikā ||


          • Panc_2.93: Pāñcatantra 2.93: santo ’pi na hi rājante daridrasyetare guṇāḥ | āditya iva bhūtānāṁ śrīr guṇānāṁ prakāśinī ||

          apan ikaṅ daridra ṅaranya, yadyapin ika makveh guṇa kavruhanya, tan prakāśa ika, tan paripūrṇa haləpnya, apan śrī nimittaniṅ guṇan paripūrṇa haləpnya, kadi rūpa saṅ hyaṅ ādityan prakāśākən ikanāṅ sarvabhūta, sira nimittanyān katon.

          Dyad 290

          caṇḍālaś ca daridraś ca

          dvāv etau sadr̥śau matau |

          caṇḍalasya na gr̥hṇanti

          daridro na prayacchati ||


          • Section 56 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: caṇḍālaś ca daridraś ca dvāv etau sadr̥śau matau | caṇḍālasya na gr̥hṇanti daridro na prayacchati ||

          ikaṅ daridra ṅaranya, mvaṅ caṇḍāla, yan iniṅət-iṅətən gatinya, paḍa juga ya, ri kapva tan pagave dāna, apan ikaṅ caṇḍāla ṅaranya, tan tinaṅgap dānanika, maṅkana ikaṅ daridra, tan hana gantanyāveha dāna.

          Dyad 291

          ahiraṇyam adāsaṁ tad

          alpānnādyagorasam |

          gr̥haṁ kr̥paṇavr̥ttīnāṁ

          narakasya paro nidhiḥ ||


          • Krtyakalpataru-Grhastha-Laksmidhara-231231_263: Stanza 263 of the Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: ahiraṇyam adāsīkam alpānnādyam agorasam | gr̥haṁ kr̥paṇavr̥ttīnāṁ narakasyāparo vidhiḥ ||

          maṅkana umahniṅ daridra ṅaranya, yan rasana, tan hana juga pahinya lavan narakaloka, rūpaniṅ tan hanaṅ mās iriya, tan hanaṅ rare hulun, tan hanaṅ annādi bhoga iriya, mvaṅ tan hanaṅ gorasa.

          Dyad 292

          yaś ca kr̥śaḥ kr̥śadhanaḥ

          kr̥śabhr̥tyaḥ kr̥śātithiḥ |

          sa vai rājan kr̥śo nāma

          na śarīrakr̥śaḥ kr̥śaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.8.24: yaḥ kr̥śāśvaḥ kr̥śagavaḥ kr̥śabhr̥tyaḥ kr̥śātithiḥ | sa vai rājan kr̥śo nāma na śarīrakr̥śaḥ kr̥śaḥ ||

          ika taṅ daridra, ya ika vyaktaniṅ sinaṅguh makuru ṅaranika, yadyapin aləmva tuvi, yatan pamās, akuru ṅaranika, maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pahamba, tan vvaṅ aveha maṅana, vvaṅ tan patamuy kunaṅ, tan pinaraparan, yatika prasiddhakuru ṅaranya, kaliṅanya tan kuruniṅ śarīra kāraṇaniṅ sinaṅguh akuru.

          Dyad 293

          suhr̥dāṁ hi dhanaṁ bhuṅkte

          kr̥tvā praṇayam īpsitam |

          pratikartum aśaktasya

          jīvitān maraṇaṁ varam ||


          • MBh_05.105.007: MBh 5.105.7: suhr̥dāṁ hi dhanaṁ bhuktvā kr̥tvā praṇayam īpsitam | pratikartum aśaktasya jīvitān maraṇaṁ varam

          apan ikaṅ daridra ṅaranya, bhinuktinya ta vibhavaniṅ mitranya, tinkan saprayojananya, ndan pisaniṅu ya vənaṅ amaləsa ri mitranya, deniṅ daridranya, deniṅ kaśmalaniṅ buddhinya kunəṅ, lobha humət atəṅət, yan paramārthanya, ləhəṅaṅ māti saṅkerika.

          Dyad 294

          na tathā khidyate rājan

          prakr̥tyā nirdhano janaḥ |

          yathā bhadrāṇi samprāpya

          tair vihīnaḥ sukhaidhitaḥ ||


          • MBh_05.070.029: MBh 5.70.29: na tathā bādhyate kr̥ṣṇa prakr̥tyā nirdhano janaḥ | yathā bhadrāṁ śriyaṁ prāpya tayā hīnaḥ sukhaidhitaḥ ||

          ləhəṅ mata laranikaṅ vvaṅ daridra svabhāva, kāsyasih sadākāla, tan kadi laranikaṅ vvaṅ daridra mūlasugih, agə̄ṅ təmən laranika.

          Dyad 295

          prāyeṇa śrīmatāṁ gehe

          bhoktuṁ śaktir na vidyate |

          daridrāṇāṁ tu rājendra

          saśākham api jīryati ||


          • MBh_05.034.049: MBh 5.34.49: śrīmatāṁ loke bhoktuṁ śaktir na vidyate | daridrāṇāṁ tu rājendra api kāṣṭhaṁ hi jīryate ||
          • MBh_12.028.029a: MBh 12.28.29: prāyeṇa śrīmatāṁ loke bhoktuṁ śaktir na vidyate | kāṣṭhāny api hi jīryante daridrāṇāṁ narādhipa ||

          prāyanika saṅ sugih, hīnaśakti juga ya ri kabhuktyan ikaṅ viṣaya, kunəṅ ikaṅ daridra, yadyapin gaṅan tovi, hənti juga ya.

          Dyad 296

          saṁpannataram evānnaṁ

          daridrā bhuñjate sadā |

          kṣut svādutāṁ janayati

          sā cāḍhyeṣu na vidyate ||


          • MBh_05.034.048: MBh 5.34.48: saṁpannataram evānnaṁ daridrā bhuñjate sadā | kṣut svādutāṁ janayati sā cāḍhyeṣu sudurlabhā ||

          saṅkṣepanya, asiṅ vastu pinaṅaniṅ daridra jugan enak, apan ikaṅ lapā, yāmaṅun inakniṅ pinaṅan, riṅ daridra tandəlan ika, kunəṅ ri saṅ sugih, tan uṅgu ika.

          Dyad 297

          kṣud dharmasaṁjñāṁ praṇudatyādatte dhairyam eva ca |

          arthānusāriṇī jihvā

          karṣaty eva rasaṁ prati ||


          • MBh_03.246.024: MBh 3.246.24: kṣud dharmasaṁjñāṁ praṇudaty ādatte dhairyam eva ca | viṣayānusāriṇī jihvā karṣaty eva rasān prati

          lavan ta vaneh, ikaṅ lapā maṅhilaṅakən kayatnan, ri kagavayaniṅ dharma sādhana ya, mvaṅ maṅhilaṅakən kadhīran ta ya, təkvan ikaṅ jihvā, meṅət juga ya riṅ rasa, ya tā matəkakən lapā.

          Dyad 298

          viṣamāṁ hi daśāṁ prāpya

          daivaṁ garhayate ’budhaḥ |

          ātmanaḥ karmadosaṁ hi

          na vijānāty apaṇḍitaḥ ||


          • MBh 3.200.6: viṣamāṁ ca daśāṁ prāpya devān garhati vai bhṛśam | ātmanaḥ karmadoṣāṇi na vijānāty apaṇḍitaḥ ||

          ndān ikaṅ apuṅguṁ, manəsəl purākr̥ta juga ya, yan panəmu lara duhkha, apa tan eṅət ya, an aśubhakarma ginavenya ṅūni.

          Dyad 299

          īhamānaḥ samārambhān

          yadi nāsādayed dhanam |

          tapo mahat samātiṣṭhen

          na hy anuptaṁ prarohati ||


          • MBh 12.171.1ab: īhamānaḥ samārambhān yadi nāsādayed dhanam |
          • MBh_13.149.010: MBh 13.149.10: īhamānaḥ samārambhān yadi nāsādayed dhanam | ugraṁ tapaḥ samārohen na hy anuptaṁ prarohati ||
          • MSS_6283: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 6283: īhamānaḥ samārambhān yadi nāsādayed dhanam | ugraṁ tapaḥ samārohen na hy anuptaṃ prarohati ||

          paramārthanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ viphala prayāsa, tan təmuṅ artha, an atiśaya gə̄ṅniṅ kotsāhanyan pamrih aṅarjana, yogya nikan pagavaya tan pamisan-misan kəta ya, apa tan hana tumuvuh yatan inipuk ṅaranya, hananiṅ paṅipuk hananiṅ tumuvuh, hiṅanyan tan hana śubhakarmanya ṅūni kaliṅanika.

          Dyad 300

          atyantavimukhe daive

          vyarthayatneṣu karmasu |

          tejasvino daridrasya

          vanād anyat kutaḥ sukham ||


          • BrP_139.4ab: Brahmapurāṇa 139.4ab: atyantavimukhe daive vyarthībhūte tu pauruṣe |
          • MSS_0661: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 661: atyantavimukhe daive vyarthayatne ca pauruṣe | manasvino daridrasya vanādanyat kutaḥ sukham ||

          hana pva daridra agə̄ṅ viveka, ndān vyartha juga solahnya, makahetu tan hana śubhakarmaphalanya, tan hana kāraṇa nikān panəmvaṅ sukha, ṅhiṅ halas juga, tyaktaparigraha anusupa riṅ alas ta pva ya.

          Dyad 301

          pratyādiṣṭasya vittena

          viśrāmārpitacetasaḥ |

          tulye sati parikleśe

          kaḥ pradveṣas tapovane ||



          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ siṅlariṅ sukha, katəkan tuha tovi, yayāmrih kasakitan, tuhun vvāgāna ta ya, tan təmuṅ phalaniṅ prihnya, apa keliknika riṅ alas, apa kāraṇaniṅ pradveṣanika riṅ tapa, apan yaya pva ikaṅ parikleṣa katəmu denya.

          Dyad 302

          kubjasya kīṭakhātasya

          dāvaniṣṇusitatvacaḥ |

          taror apy ūṣarasthasya

          bhadraṁ janma na cārthinaḥ ||


          • Section 64 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: kubjasya kīṭakhātasya dāvaniṣkuṣitatvacaḥ | taror apy ūṣarasthasya varaṁ janma na cārthinaḥ ||
          • Panc_2.95: Pāñcatantra 2.95: śuṣkasya kīṭakhātasya vahnidagdhasya sarvataḥ | taror apy ūṣarasthasya varaṁ janma na cārthinaḥ ||

          lavan ta vaneh, nyaṅ kayu-kayu suṇḍe vilut purətən, pinaṅaniṅ bololan, pinakomahniṅ səmut, rinambataniṅ ani, babak kulitnya deniṅ apuy alas, tumuvuh ta ya riṅ karikil gatarasa tiṅgaraṅ, samaṅkanani laranya, lavan saṅsāranya, ndān ləhəṅ təman ika saṅkeṅ duhkhaniṅ daridra, mvaṅ laraniṅ sadākāla mana-mana harəp-harəp, ṅuniveh yan pasevā harəp-harəp vevehana.

          Dyad 303

          ehi gaccha patottiṣṭha

          vada maunaṁ samācara |

          evam āśāgrahagrastaiḥ

          krīḍanti dhanino ’rthibhiḥ ||


          • : Cited in the commentary to Ānandavardhana’s Dhvanyāloka 3.20, see p. 168 of Krishnamoorthy’s 1982 edition of Ānandavardhana’s Dhvanyāloka: ehi gaccha patottiṣṭha vada maunaṁ samācara | evam āśāgrahagrastaiḥ krīḍanti dhanino ’rthibhiḥ ||
          • Verse 339 of the commentary of Mammaṭa’s Kāvyaprakāśa, which glosses Kāvyaprakāśakārikā 65. See p. 296 of Ganganatha Jha’s 1967 edition: ehi gaccha patottiṣṭha vada maunaṁ samācara | evam āśāgrahagrastaiḥ krīḍanti dhanino ’rthibhiḥ ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8177: ehi gaccha patottiṣṭha vada maunaṁ samācara | evam āśāgrahagrastaiḥ krīḍanti dhanino ’rthibhiḥ||

          apan ikaṅ harəp-harəp vevehana, pinakāməṅ-aməṅan juga ya, denika saṅ sinevā hinarəp-harəp maveha, liṅnira, paraṅke, laku, paṅadəg, paluṅguh, paṅucap, hənəṅ, maṅkana liṅ saṅ sinevā, ndān yatna juga ikaṅ vvaṅ harəp-harəp, vetniṅ gə̄ṅniṅ harəp-harəpnya.

          Dyad 304

          ahany ahani bhūtāni

          sr̥jaty eva prajāpatiḥ |

          adyāpi na sr̥jaty ekaṁ

          yo ’rthinaṁ nāvamanyate ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4049: ahany ahani bhūtāni sr̥jaty eva prajāpatiḥ | adyāpi na sṛjaty ekaṃ yo ’rthinaṃ nāvamanyate

          sāri-sāri mata bhaṭāra brahmā manr̥ṣṭi sarvabhūta, aneka prakāra lvirnya, tan tuṅgal buddhinya, lavan pravr̥ttinya, mvaṅ guṇanya, rūpanya, ṅhiṅ tuṅgal juga tan kasr̥ṣṭi denira, adyāpi katəka maṅke, ikaṅ tan asampaya riṅ masevā aṅgə̄ṅ harəp.

          Dyad 305

          kaṇṭhagadgadatā svedo

          mukhavaivarṇyavepathū |

          mriyamāṇasya cihnāni

          yāni tāny eva yācataḥ ||


          • ttrkhy2u_65: Section 65 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: kaṇṭhe gadgadatā svedo mukhe vaivarṇyavepathū | mriyamāṇasya cihnāni yāni tāny eva yācataḥ ||
          • MSS_8406: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8406: kaṇṭhe gadgadatā svedo mukhe vaivarṇyavepathū | mriyamāṇasya cihnāni yāni tāny eva yācataḥ ||

          katuhvan ikaṅ maminta aṅgə̄ṅ harəp, tan hana juga pahinya lavan vvaṅ meh mātya, ikaṅ səḍəṅ kaṇṭhagataprāṇa, apayapan tuna təka pəgat-pəgat denyāṇucap, hariṅətən alə̄t avnəs mukhanya, kumtər vatəktəgən bhāvanya, mataṅnyan paḍa lavan meh mātya juga ya.

          Dyad 306

          vastram ambhastilān bhūmiṁ

          gandho vāsayate yathā |

          puṣpāṇām adhivāsena

          tathā saṁsargajā guṇāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.001.022: MBh 3.1.22: vastram āpas tilān bhūmiṁ gandho vāsayate yathā | puṣpāṇām adhivāsena tathā saṁsargajā guṇāḥ ||

          nyaṅ slaṅakəna, ikaṅ saṅsarga, aglis jugānularakən guṇa ya, irikaṅ lot masaṅsarga lavan maguṇa, vyaktinya, nahan yāmbə̄niṅ səkar, an tular mara riṅ dodot, vvai, ləṅa, lmah, makanimitta pasaṅsarganya, lavan ikaṅ kəmbaṅ.

          Dyad 307

          hīyate hi matis tāta

          hīnaiḥ saha samāgamāt |

          samaiś ca samatām eti

          viśiṣṭaiś ca viśiṣṭatām ||


          • Hitopadeśa 0.41: hīyate hi matis tāta hīnaiḥ saha samāgamāt | samaiś ca samatām eti viśiṣṭaiś ca viśiṣṭatām ||

          mataṅnyan maṇḍəh ikaṅ bhuddhi, yan pasaṅsarga ṅvaṅ lavan vvaṅ sor hīnabudhhi, yapvan vvaṅ madhyama saṅsarganiṅ vvaṅ, madhyama ikaṅ buddhi denya, vvaṅ uttama pva saṅ sinaṅsarga, uttama buddhiniṅ vvaṅ yan maṅkana.

          Dyad 308

          guṇavatsu guṇālpo ’pi

          yāti vistaratāṁ nr̥ṇām |

          patitaḥ svāduvimāle

          tailabindur ivāmbhasi ||



          yadyapin akəḍika kətikaṅ guṇa, yan irika saṅ vvaṅ maguṇa, lot masaṅsarga lavan saṅ maguṇa kunəṅ, lumrā ya maṅkin avuvuh, kadi rūpanikaṅ ləṅa tumibā riṅ vvai, lumrā juga purihnya.

          Dyad 309

          mahān apy alpatām eti

          nirguṇe guṇavistaraḥ |

          ādhārānusvabhāvatvād

          gajendra iva darpaṇe ||


          • Hit_3.12: Hitopadeśa 3.12: mahān apy alpatāṁ yāti nirguṇe guṇa-vistaraḥ | ādhārādheyabhāvena gajendra iva darpaṇe
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 2148, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0101/image: mahān apy alpatāṁ yāti nirguṇe guṇavistaraḥ | ādhārādheyabhāvena gajendra iva darpaṇe ||
          • Sivadharmasamgraha_AKA.txt_3.10: Śivadharmasaṁgraha 3.10, according to Cambridge MS Add. 1645, which was typed up by Anilkumar Acharya: mahān apy alpatāṁ yāti nirguṇe guṇavistaraḥ | ādhārādheyabhāvena gajendra iva darpaṇe ||

          yadyapin akveha ikaṅ guṇa, yan riṅ vvaṅ nirguṇa tan patəkən ri hananiṅ paṅavruhnya, ahə̄t juga ya, tan katon vistāranya, kady aṅganiṅ vayaṅ-vayaṅaniṅ liman riṅ pahyasan alit, tumūt litnya ādhāranya.

          Dyad 310

          tasmād guṇeṣu rājyeta

          mā doṣeṣu kadācana |

          nirguṇo yo hi durbuddhir

          ātmanaḥ so ’rir ucyate ||


          • MBh_12.283.027: MBh 12.283.27: tasmād guṇeṣu rajyethā mā doṣeṣu kadā cana | nirguṇo yo hi durbuddhir ātmanaḥ so ’rir ucyate ||

          mataṅnyan hayva ṅvaṅ tan jənək riṅ guṇa, prihan taki-takin juga ya, hayva kāveśa gumavayaṅ doṣa, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ durbuddhi deniṅ tan paguṇanya, makamusuh avaknya juga ya.

          Dyad 311

          sadbhir eva sahāsīta

          sadbhiḥ kurvīta saṅgatim |

          sadbhir vivādaṁ maitrīṁ vā

          nāsadbhiḥ kiñ cidācaret ||


          • GarP_1.113.2: Garuḍapūraṇa 1.113.2: sadbhir āsīta satataṁ sadbhiḥ kurvīta saṅgatim | sadbhir vivādaṁ maitrīñ ca nāsadbhiḥ kiñ cidācaret ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 3147, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0288/image: sadbhir eva sahāsīta sadbhiḥ kurvīta saṁgatim | sadbhir vivādaṁ maitrīṁ ca nāsadbhiḥ kiṁ cidācaret ||
          • Revākhaṇḍa of the Skandapurāṇa 13.81: sadbhis saha samāsīta sadbhiḥ kurvīta satkathām |

          kunaṅ ulaha, yan pasahāya kita, saṅ sādhu juga sahāyanta, yan pagavaya pakadaṅan, saṅ sādhu juga kadaṅanta, yadyapin patukara tuvi, ṅuniveh yan samitra lavan saṅ sādhu juga, apan pisaniṅun hanā kayogyaniṅ tan sādhu.

          Dyad 312

          na prahr̥ṣyati sammāne

          nindito nānutapyate |

          na kruddhaḥ paruṣāṇy āha

          tam āhuḥ sādhulakṣaṇam ||


          • Stanza 46 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: na prahr̥ṣyati saṁmāne nāpamāne ca krudhyati |
          • MBh_05.033.026ab: MBh 5.33.26ab: na hr̥ṣyaty ātmasaṁmāne nāvamānena tapyate |

          kunəṅ lakṣaṇa saṅ sādhu, tan agiraṅ yan inaləm, tan alara yan inindā, tan kataman krodha, pisaniṅun ujarakənaṅ paruṣavacana, laṅgəṅ dhīrāhniṅ manahnira.

          Dyad 313

          na smaranty aparāddhāni

          smaranti sukr̥tāni ca |

          asambhinnāryamaryādāḥ

          sādhavaḥ puruṣottamāḥ ||


          • MBh15.018.002: MBh 15.18.2: na smaranty aparāddhāni smaranti sukṛtāni ca | asaṁbhinnārthamaryādāḥ sādhavaḥ puruṣottamāḥ

          lavan ta vaneh, taraṅən-aṅən doṣaniṅ len, pisaniṅun ujarakənaṅ parāpavāda, guṅanya mvaṅ ulahnya, rahayu juga keṅətnira, tātan hana gantanira manasara sakeṅ śiṣṭācāra, apagəh juga sira ri maryādānira, maṅkana lakṣaṇa saṅ sādhu, sira puruṣottama ṅaranira vaneh.

          Dyad 314

          yathā yathā prakr̥ṣṭānāṁ

          kṣetrāṇāṁ śasyasampadaḥ |

          śākhā ca phalabhāreṇa

          namraḥ sādhus tathā tathā ||



          paramārthanya, upaśama ta pva saṅ sādhu ṅaranira, tumuṅkul deniṅ kvehniṅ guṇanira, mvaṅ vruḥnira, kady aṅganiṅ pari, tumuṅkul deniṅ bvatniṅ vvahnya, mvaṅ pāṅniṅ kayu, tumuṅkul deniṅ tə̄bniṅ phalanya.

          Dyad 315

          pr̥ṣṭhato na vijalpanti

          dīnam abhyuddharanti ca |

          saṁvāsān nāvamanyante

          sevyā rājendra sādhavaḥ ||



          nihan ta purih saṅ sādhu, tan dadi juga sira mucapa doṣaniṅ len, ri vuri-vurinya tuvi, tar aṅgā tan patuluṅa yan panon kalaran, tātar asampe, matvaṅ asih riṅ amarāśraya, mataṅnyan yogya sevān juga sira.

          Dyad 316

          arthaṁ mahāntam āsādya

          vidyām aiśvaryam eva ca |

          vicared asamunnaddhaṁ

          yaḥ sa paṇḍita ucyate ||


          • MBh_05.033.039: MBh 5.33.39: arthaṁ mahāntam āsādya vidyām aiśvaryam eva vā | vicaraty asamunnaddho yaḥ sa paṇḍita ucyate ||

          kunaṅ saṅ maṅke kramanira, agə̄ṅ ikaṅ vibhava katəmu denira, vruh ta sira aṅaji kinatvaṅan, saphalan pavīrya, ndātan katəkan mada, tan asiga, tan uddhata, sira tika paṇḍita ṅaranira.

          Dyad 317

          anugantuṁ satāṁ vartma

          yadi kr̥tsnaṁ na śakyate |

          svalpam apy anugantavyaṁ

          mārgastho ’pi na sīdati ||


          • MSS_1437: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1437: anugantuṁ satāṁ vartma kr̥tsnaṁ yadi na śakyate | svalpam apy anugantavyaṁ mārgastho nāvasīdati ||
          • yogavāsiṣṭha_part_6_with_commentary_tātparyaprakāśa.txt_36.30: Verse 36.30 of Yogavāsiṣṭha Part 6, in the Uttarārdha of the Nirvāṇaprakaraṇa. See p. 1139 of Vasudeva Laxmana Sharma Pansikar’s 1918 edition: icchopaśamanaṁ kartuṁ yadi kr̥tsnaṁ na śakyate | svalpam apy anugantavyaṁ mārgastho nāvasīdati ||

          yapva tan katūt ācāra saṅ mahāpuruṣa, katuhvan apan atyanta kvehnya lavan kāsnya, savanehnya ta kunaṅ tūtakəna, sasambhava katūta denta, apan vənaṅ ikānuluṅ sakeṅ lara, tumulaka sakeṅ narakaloka.

          Dyad 318

          na kevalaṁ janas yāsya

          sādhur bhavati sammataḥ |

          puruṣaṁ vr̥ttasampannam

          ātmāpi bahu manyate ||



          lavan vaneh tan kevala vvaṅ, muvah kətikaṅ vvaṅ māsih riṅ vvaṅ sādhu, saṅ hyaṅ ātmā tuvi māsih sira, irikaṅ vvaṅ śuddhaśīla, māsih māvak, mara kasaṅgahanika.

          Dyad 319

          āryavr̥ttam idaṁ vr̥ttam

          iti vijñāya śāśvatam |

          santaḥ parārthaṁ kurvāṇā

          nāvekṣante pratikriyām ||


          • MBh_03.281.048: MBh 3.281.48: āryajuṣṭam idaṁ vr̥ttam iti vijñāya śāśvatam | santaḥ parārthaṁ kurvāṇā nāvekṣante pratikriyām ||
          • MSS_5272: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5272: āryajuṣṭam idaṁ vr̥ttam iti vijñāya śāśvatam | santaḥ parārthaṁ kurvāṇā nāvekṣante pratikriyām ||

          tātan pakanimitta hyunnira riṅ pratyupakāra saṅ sajjana, argavayakən ikaṅ kaparārthan, kunaṅ viveka sira, pravr̥tti saṅ sādhu ta pva iki, maryādā saṅ mahāpuruṣa, maṅkana juga vivekanira, tar prekṣaka riṅ phala.

          Dyad 320

          vr̥ttaṁ yatnena saṁrakṣyaṁ

          vittam eti ca yāti ca |

          akṣīṇo vittataḥ kṣīṇo

          vr̥ttatas tu hato hataḥ ||


          • MBh_03.177.014d@019_0053-0054: MBh 3.177.14d@019_0053-0054: vr̥ttaṁ yatnena rakṣyaṁ syād vittam eti ca yāti ca | akṣīṇo vittataḥ kṣīṇo vr̥ttatas tu hato hataḥ ||
          • MBh_05.036.029d*0220_01-02: MBh 5.36.29d*0220_01-02: vr̥ttaṁ yatnena saṃrakṣed vittam eti ca yāti ca | akṣīṇo vittataḥ kṣīṇo vr̥ttatas tu hato hataḥ ||

          saṅkṣepanya pravr̥tti saṅ sajjana rakṣān kayatnākəna, kunaṅ ikaṅ dhanādi, tan yukti ika rakṣān, apan luṅhā təka svabhāvanya, tan kəna kinayatnākən, lavan ta vaneh, tan si tan paḍāṅinak tikaṅ kāsyasih ṅaranya, yadyapin daridra tuvi, yan sugih riṅ kasuśīlan, prasiddha sugih ṅaranika, mon sugih riṅ dhana, yan duśśīla, daridra ṅaranika, prasiddhaniṅ māti ika.

          Dyad 321

          pratyahaṁ pratyavekṣeta

          hy ātmano vr̥ttam ātmana |

          kinnu me paśubhis tulyaṁ

          kimu satpuruṣaiḥ samam ||


          • Mokśopāya 2.5.14: pratyahaṁ pratyavekṣeta naraś caritam ātmanaḥ | saṁtyajet paśubhis tulyaṁ śrayet satpuruṣocitam ||

          mataṅnyan hayva tan paviveka, avakta ta pva umaṅən-aṅəna ulahnyāvakta sāri-sāri, liṅanta, salah kariki ulahta, yukti karika, paḍa lavan paśu kariki ta maṅke, paḍa lavan saṅ paṇḍita kunaṅ, deniki pravr̥ttinta, maṅkana liṅanta sāri-sārin yatnātutura ri pravr̥ttinta.

          Dyad 322

          kartā kārayitā caiva

          yaś caivam anumanyate |

          śubhaṁ vā yadi vā pāpaṁ

          teṣām api samaṁ phalam ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8866: kartā kārayitā caiva yaś caivam anumanyate | śubhaṁ vā yadi vā pāpaṁ teṣām api samaṁ phalam ||

          samaṅke taṅ amukti karmaphala, ikaṅ magave, ikaṅ makon agavaya, ikaṅ maṅanumata, maṅyuktyani, ika ta katəlu, phala ika mamukti karmaphala, salviranya, yan hala, yan hayu.

          Dyad 323

          na pāpe pratipāpaḥ syāt

          sādhur eva sadā bhaveta |

          ātmanaiva hataḥ pāpo

          yaḥ pāpaṁ kartum icchati ||


          • MBh 3.198.43: na pāpaṁ prati pāpaḥ syāt sādhur eva sadā bhavet | ātmanaiva hataḥ pāpo yaḥ pāpaṁ kartum icchati ||

          mataṅnyan śubhakarma tikaṅ prihən, yadyapin pāpakarma ulahaniṅ vvaṅ ri kita, ulah saṅ sādhu juga pamaləsanta, hayva amaləs riṅ pāpakarma, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ mahyun gumavayaṅ kapāpan, pāvakniṅ pāpa ika, hilaṅ denyāvaknya, ika pva tan len mukti phalanikaṅ aśubhakarma ginavayanya.

          Dyad 324

          āropyate śilā śaile

          kleśena mahatā yathā |

          patyate ca sukhenādhas

          tathātmā puṇyapāpayoḥ ||


          • Hit_2.47: Hitopadeśa 2.47: āropyate śilā śaile yatnena mahatā yathā | nipātyate kṣaṇenādhas tathātmā guṇadoṣayoḥ ||

          mataṅnyan hayva tan yatnā, rakṣan kayatnākəna katəmvan ikiṅ si dadi vvaṅ denta, sakāraṇanyan əntasa miṇḍuhura muvah, ta pva gavayakəna, apan atyanta ivəhniṅ mamiṇḍuhurakən, kunaṅ yan pamiṅsorakəna, eman ika, tonənta, nāṅ vuṅkal, piṅruhurakəna ry agraniṅ vukir, antukniṅ parikleśa ika, kunaṅ yan tibākəna ika, tan kevəhan ṅvaṅ irika.

          Dyad 325

          divaṁ spr̥śati bhūmiṁ ca

          śabdaḥ puṇyasya karmaṇaḥ |

          yāvat sa śabdo bhavati

          tāvat puruṣa ucyate ||


          • MBh 3.191.21: divaṁ spr̥śati bhūmiṁ ca śabdaḥ puṇyasya karmaṇaḥ | yāvat sa śabdo bhavati tāvat puruṣa ucyate ||
          • MBh 3.297.63: divaṁ spr̥śati bhūmiṁ ca śabdaḥ puṇyasya karmaṇaḥ | yāvat sa śabdo bhavati tāvat puruṣa ucyate ||

          apan ikaṅ śubhakarma ṅaranya, təka riṅ svargaloka kocapanya, ṅuniveh riṅ pr̥thvītala, ya ika kīrti ṅaranika, pocapan, makanimittaṅ gave rahayu, salavasnyan kocap, samaṅkana ikaṅ magave, an vvaṅ ṅaranya.

          Dyad 326

          kīrtir hi puruṣaṁ loke

          sañjivayati mātr̥vat |

          akīrtir jīvitaṁ hanti

          jīvato ’pi śarīriṇaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.284.032: MBh 3.284.32: kīrtir hi puruṣaṁ loke saṁjīvayati mātr̥vat | akīrtir jīvitaṁ hanti jīvato ’pi śarīriṇaḥ ""

          ika taṅ kīrti, sākṣāt ibu juga ya, ri kapva ahuripi, yadyapin līna ikaṅ makīrti ya, mahurip juga ikān maṅkana, ri tan hilaṅniṅ kīrtinya, kunaṅ ikaṅ si duryaśa, byakta mr̥tyu ika, apan yadyapin ahuripa ika, makakaduryaśanya, yan kocap ika kaduryaśanya māti ṅaranya ika.

          Dyad 327

          drogdhavyaṁ na ca mitreṣu

          na viśvas teṣu karhicit |

          yasya cānnāni bhuñjīta

          yatra ca syāt pratiśrayaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.154.013

          nyaṅ paṅrakṣa kīrti, hayva drohaka riṅ mitra, drohaka ṅaraniṅ mahyun ri pātyanika, hayva drohaka ri kaparcaya, parcaya ri kita kunaṅ, riṅ pinaṅanta səkulnya, pamarāśraya kuneṅ, apan kr̥taghna ṅaraniṅ pāpaniṅ maṅkana, tan pūrvarəṇa.

          Dyad 328

          brahmaghne ca surāpe ca

          core bhagnavrate śaṭhe |

          niṣkr̥tir vihitā sadbhiḥ

          kr̥taghne nāsti niṣkr̥tiḥ ||


          • MBh_12.166.024: MBh 12.166.24: brahmaghne ca surāpe ca core bhagnavrate tathā | niṣkr̥tir vihitā rājan kr̥taghne nāsti niṣkr̥tiḥ ||
          • MBh_12.167.021f*0449_32-33: MBh 12.167.21f*0449_21-33: brahmaghne ca surāpe ca core bhagnavrate tathā | niṣkr̥tir vihitā rājan kr̥taghne nāsti niṣkr̥tiḥ ||
          • MBh_12.263.011: MBh 12.263.11: brahmaghne ca surāpe ca core bhagnavrate tathā | niṣkr̥tir vihitā sadbhiḥ kr̥taghne nāsti niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

          brahmaghna ṅaraniṅ mamāti brāhmaṇa, humilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ brāhma mantra kunaṅ, tan yatna ri sira, surāpa ṅaraniṅ maṅinum madya, an pakabrata tan paṅinum madya, cora kunaṅ, bhagnabrata ṅaraniṅ maṅləbur brata, atyanta gə̄ṅniṅ pāpanika kabeh, tathāpin maṅkana hana pamrāyaścitta irika, kunaṅ pāpaniṅ kr̥taghna, tan patambānika, tan kavə̄naṅ pinrāyaścitta.

          Dyad 329

          narakādhyuṣitaḥ panthā

          gantavyas tena dāruṇaḥ |

          apāpe ’pāpahr̥daye

          yaḥ pāpam anutiṣṭhati ||


          • Harivaṁśa 65.65: narakādhyuṣitaḥ panthā gantavyas tena dāruṇaḥ | apāpe ’pāpahṛdayo yaḥ pāpam anutiṣṭhati ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ pāpabuddhi, ahyun gumavayakənaṅ ulah pāpa, irikaṅ vvaṅ nirmalabuddhi, pisaniṅun ahyuna ri kagavayaniṅ ulah pāpa, ika taṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, niyata karəs-rəs, lvirnikaṅ hənu təka riṅ niraya, tinūtnya dlāha.

          Dyad 330

          yaḥ karoti naraḥ pāpaṁ

          na tasyātmā dhruvaṁ priyaḥ |

          ātmanaiva kr̥taṁ pāpam

          ātmanaivāpi bhujyate ||


          • Panc_3.170: Pāñcatantra 3.170: yaḥ karoti naraḥ pāpaṁ na tasyātmā dhruvaṁ priyaḥ | ātmanā hi kr̥taṁ pāpam ātmanaiva hi bhujyate ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ gumavayakən ikaṅ ulah pāpa, tan māsih māvak ṅaranika, apayapan avaknya gumavayikaṅ kapāpan, avaknya amukti phalanya dlāha.

          Dyad 331

          saṁkliṣṭakarmāṇam atipramādaṁ

          bhuyo ’nr̥taṁ cādr̥ḍhabhaktikaṁ ca |

          viśiṣṭarāgaṁ bahumāyinaṁ ca

          naitān niṣeveta narādhamān ṣaṭ ||


          • MBh_05.037.033: MBh 5.37.33: saṃkliṣṭakarmāṇam atipravādaṁ nityānr̥taṁ cādr̥ḍhabhaktikaṁ ca | vikṛṣṭarāgaṁ bahumāninaṁ cāpy etān na seveta narādhamān ṣaṭ ||

          nihan lvirniṅ tan saṅsargan, vvaṅ maṅulahakən pisakit, parapīḍā durācāra, vvaṅ gə̄ṅ pramāda, vvaṅ mithyāvāda, vvaṅ tan apagəh kabhaktinya, vvaṅ gə̄ṅ rāga, vvaṅ sakta riṅ madya, nahan taṅ nəm kaniṣṭaniṅ vvaṅ, tan yogya sivin.

          Dyad 332

          asantyāgāt pāpakr̥tām apāpān

          tulyo doṣaḥ spr̥śate miśrabhāvāt |

          śuṣkeṇārdraṁ dahyate miśrabhāvāt

          tasmāt pāpaiḥ saha sandhiṁ na kuryāt ||


          • MBh_05.034.067: MBh 5.34.67: asaṁtyāgāt pāpakr̥tām apāpāṁs tulyo daṇḍaḥ spr̥śate miśrabhāvāt | śuṣkeṇārdraṁ dahyate miśrabhāvāt tasmāt pāpaiḥ saha saṁdhiṁ na kuryāt ||
          • MSS_3622: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3622: asaṁtyāgāt pāpakr̥tām apāpāṁs tulyo daṇḍaḥ spr̥śate miśrabhāvāt | śuṣkeṇārdraṁ dahyate miśrabhāvāt tasmāt pāpaiḥ saha saṁdhiṁ na kuryāt ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ yan pasaṅsarga lavan vvaṅ pāpakarma, kahavā juga ya deniṅ doṣanikaṅ pāpakarma, kady aṅganiṅ tahən ahurip, milu gəsəṅ yan pamiśra lavan tahən akiṅ, mataṅnyan tan pasahāya, tan pamitrā lavan vvaṅ pāpakarma juga ṅvaṅ.

          Dyad 333

          varjanīyo matimatā

          durjanaḥ sandhivairayoḥ |

          śvā bhavaty upaghātāya

          lalann api daśann api ||


          • Subhv_370: Subhāṣitāvalī 370: varjanīyo matimatāṁ durjanaḥ sakhyavairayoḥ | śvā bhavaty upaghāyāya laḍann api daśann api ||

          saṅkṣepanya, tan samitra, tan patukara ṅvaṅ lavan durjana, apa tan yukti ṅvaṅ dilakəniṅ asu, ṅuniveh yan sahutanya.

          Dyad 334

          kaṇṭakānāṁ khalānāṁ ca

          dvividhaiva pratikriyā |

          upānan mukhabhaṅgo vā

          dūrato vā vivarjanam ||


          • Cāṇakyanītidarpaṇaḥ 15.3: khalānāṁ kaṇṭakānāṁ ca dvividhaiva pratikriyā | upānan mukhabhaṅgo vā dūrato vā visarjanam ||

          ika taṅ durjana, tan pahi lavan rvi ika, rūpaniṅ rva tamba irika, upāyan riṅ tan pamuharanya hala, kramanya, yan irikaṅ rvi, pilih tarumpah, pilih siṅgahana ya, kunaṅ ikaṅ durjana, pilih tumuṅkula miṅhaya, pilih dohana kunaṅ, nahan taṅ upāya rva irika kālih.

          Dyad 335

          mā gāḥ khaleṣu viśrambhaṁ

          mameti cirasaṁstutaḥ |

          dīrghakālopanīto ’pi

          daśaty eva bhujaṅgamaḥ ||



          hayva ta səgəh parcaya riṅ durjana, anuṅku iki, malavas iki haneryyaku, kumva kunaṅ liṅa, hayva ta maṅkana, apan ikaṅ sarpa ṅaranya, yadyapin atyanta lavasanya ajar-ajarana, ivəṅ juga panahutnika.

          Dyad 336

          vinayāvanatāṁ santaṁ

          nīcaḥ samadhirohati |

          svagātrakr̥tasopānaṁ

          niṣaṇṇam iva kuñjaram ||


          • MBh_07.168.038d*1384_01-02: MBh 7.168.38d*1384_01-02:saṁbandhāvanataṁ pārtha na māṁ tvaṁ bahu manyase | svagātrakr̥tasopānaṁ niṣaṇṇam iva dantinam ||

          lavan kramanikaṅ nīca, maṅkin uddhata juga ya, tiniṅhalanya pva saṅ sajjana, tumuṅkul ādara atvaṅ, deniṅ kasuśīlanira, tatan eraṅ amapas anatap, paḍa lavan liman aṅrəpa sira ri hiḍəpnya.

          Dyad 337

          santo mā gāta viśrambhaṁ

          namatīti khale jane |

          tulāvanamaḥ ko nāma

          yo na kūpāmbutaskaraḥ ||



          mataṅnya deya saṅ sādhu, hayva juga sira parcaya riṅ durjana, bhakti mara ya, prahva manəmbah kumva kunaṅ liṅanira, hayva ta maṅkana, apan tahan ika kāryakāraṇa jātinika, ndi karika anon si ṅgon tumuṅkul, yatan pakakārya kālapaniṅ vvai riṅ sumur.

          Dyad 338

          apakāram asamprāpya

          tuṣyet sādhurasādhutaḥ |

          naiṣo ’lābho bhujaṅgena

          veṣṭito yo na daśyate ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1877: apakāram asaṁprāpya tuṣyet sādhurasādhutaḥ | naiṣo ’lābho bhujaṅgena veṣṭito yo na daśyate ||

          hayva ta agiraṅ manah niṅvaṅ, tan kinasampayan denikaṅ durjana sinaṅsarga, apan agə̄ṅ ambəkniṅ tan sinahut deniṅ ulān pamilət.

          Dyad 339

          durjanenocyamānāni

          vacāṁsi madhurāṇy api |

          akālakusumānīva

          trāsaṁ sañjanayanti me ||


          • Subhāṣitāvalī 358: durjanenocyamānāni vacāṁsi madhurāṇy api | akālakusumānīva trāsaṁ saṁjanayanti me ||
          • Rāmāyaṇa 6.10.11*157_003-004: durjanenocyamānāni vacāṁsi madhurāṇy api | akālakusumānīva trāsaṁ saṁjanayanti me ||

          yadyapin karṇamanohara amanis vətunikaṅ ujar, yan durjana mujarakən, trāsa arəs juga kami denya, kady aṅganiṅ konaṅunaṅiṅ skar mətu riṅ tan māsanya, pāvakniṅ utpāta amuhara bhaya.

          Dyad 340

          madhure ’satyam anveṣyaṁ

          tac ca nāsty amr̥taṁ ca tat |

          dharmo ’nveṣyaś ca paruṣe

          sa ca nāsti viṣaṁ ca tat ||



          apan yan petən paramārthanikaṅ crolan, riṅ paramārtha madhura, tan hana juga, ṅhiṅ paramārtha amr̥ta juga katəmu, maṅkanaṅ paramārtha dharma, yan petən riṅ paramārtha pāruṣya, nora juga ya paramārtha viṣa juga katəmu.

          Dyad 341

          vr̥śca nimbaṁ paraśunā

          añjainaṁ madhusarpiṣā |

          arcainaṁ gandhamālyābhyāṁ

          sarvathā tikta eva saḥ ||


          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 2142, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0149/image: yaś ca nimbaṁ paraśunā yaś cainaṁ madhusarpiṣā | yaś cainaṁ gandhamālyābhyaiḥ sarvasya kaṭur eva saḥ ||

          apan ikaṅ mimba, yan tugələn vaḍuṅən, yadyan tuvuha, niyata apahit juga səvə̄nika, yadyapin lepanan riṅ madhu phan miñak, ivə̄ṅ pahitnaka səvə̄nya, knān gandhamālya kunaṅ, aṅgarāga jənu lepana, salviraniṅ vaṅi-vaṅi mvaṅ kəmbaṅ inaṅit, yayānyan apahita səvə̄nya, maṅkana taṅ durjana, tan kəna hinala-hala, tan kəna hinayu-hayu.

          Dyad 342

          madopaśamanaṁ śāstraṁ

          khalānāṁ kurute madam |

          cakṣuḥsaṁskārakaṁ teja

          ulūkānām ivāndhatā ||



          don saṅ hyaṅ aji ṅaranira, maṅhilaṅakəna mada, kunəṅ riṅ durjana, maṅdadyakən mada sira, maṅkin pətəṅ hatinya, vuta tan vruh ri liṅniṅ rāt, kady aṅganiṅ teja saṅ hyaṅ ādityan paṅhilaṅakən pətəṅ, dumliṅakən panoniṅ rāt, kunaṅ riṅ ulūka, amuhara pətəṅ, maṅkin ahulap, vuta ya denika.

          Dyad 343

          vidyāmado dhanamadas

          tr̥tīyo ’bhijanair madaḥ |

          madā hy ete ’valiptānām

          eta eva satāṁ damāḥ ||


          • MBh_05.034.042: MBh 5.34.42: vidyāmado dhanamadas tṛtīyo ’bhijano madaḥ | ete madāvaliptānām eta eva satāṃ damāḥ

          nihan saṅkṣepaniṅ maṅdadyakən mada riṅ durjana, vidyā, dhana, abhijana, vidyā ṅaran saṅ hyaṅ aji, vidyāmada ṅaraniṅ vəpū kapuhara denira, dhana ṅaraniṅ mās maṇik, salvirniṅ vibhava, dhanamada ṅaranikaṅ mada kavaṅun denya, abhijana ṅaraniṅ kavvaṅan, abhijanamada ṅaranikaṅ vəpū kapuhara denya, nahan tāvakniṅ maṅdadyakən mada riṅ durjana, kunaṅ ri saṅ sajjana, maṅdadyakən kopaśaman ika.

          Dyad 344

          namyate yāti sandhānaṁ

          dravībhavati tapyate |

          mr̥du durjanacittena

          kiṁ loham upamīyate ||



          apan hana kaləhaṅniṅ vəsi saṅkeṅ buddhiniṅ durjana, apan kavənaṅ ya inəluk, tinuṅkulakən, kavənaṅ pinakəmvakən, maṅgā ta ya drava yan pinanasan, tātan maṅkana buddhiniṅ durjana, kevalākasa marikas, maṅkana jātinya.

          Dyad 345

          aho pracchāditākāryaṁ

          naipuṇyaṁ paramaṁ khale |

          yat tuṣāgnir ivānarcir

          dahann api na lakṣyate ||


          • MSS_4160: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4160: aho pracchāditākāryanaipuṇyaṁ paramaṁ khale | yat tuṣāgnir ivānarcir dahann api na lakṣyate ||

          āścarya mata ṅvaṅ ri buddhiniṅ durjana, apan atyanta kavidagdhanyan saputiṅ kaduṣṭan, ri kagavayaniṅ hala, tātan hana pahinya lavan apuyiṅ mrāṅ, rūpaniṅ tan katəṅəran paṅgəsəṅi.

          Dyad 346

          aho vata mahat kaṣṭaṁ

          viparītam idaṁ jagat |

          yenāpatrapate sādhur

          asādhus tena nandati ||


          • MBh_03.002.060: MBh 3.2.60: aho bata mahat kaṣṭaṁ viparītam idaṁ jagat | yenāpatrapate sādhur asādhus tena tuṣyati ||
          • MBh_12.002.010b*0006_01-02:: MBh 12.2.10b*0006_01-02: citraṁ mahac citraṁ viparītam idaṁ jagat | yenāpatrapate sādhur asādhus tena tuṣyati ||
          • MSS_4164: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4164: aho bata mahat kaṣṭaṁ viparītamidaṁ jagat | yenāpatrapate sādhur asādhus tena tuṣyati ||

          kapūhan mata ṅvaṅ deniṅ buddhinikiṅ rāt, hetuniṅ maṅkana, ikaṅ sādhusamūha, mapa hetu niran hana kinahananiṅ iraṅ ri saṅ sādhu, yatika viparīta, niyata amuhara sukha ya irikaṅ durjana.

          Dyad 347

          khalaḥ sarṣapamātrāṇi

          parachidrāṇi paśyati |

          ātmano vilvamātrāṇi

          paśyann api na paśyati ||


          • MBh_01.069.001: MBh 1.69.1: rājan sarṣapamātrāṇi paracchidrāṇi paśyasi | ātmano bilvamātrāṇi paśyann api na paśyasi ||

          lavan purihnikaṅ durjana, yadyan savijiniṅ sasavi doṣa saṅ sādhu, katon juga denya, kunaṅ yan doṣanyāvaknya, yadyan savahniṅ vilva tovi katon ta denya, tan tinon juga ya.

          Dyad 348

          abhivādya yathā vr̥ddhān

          santo gacchanti nirvr̥tim |

          tathā sajjanam ākruśya

          mūrkho bhavati nirvr̥taḥ ||


          • MBh_01.069.012: MBh 1.69.12: abhivādya yathā vr̥ddhān santo gacchanti nirvr̥tim | evaṁ sajjanam ākruśya mūrkho bhavati nirvṛtaḥ ||
          • MSS_2338: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2338: abhivādya yathā vr̥ddhān santo gacchanti nirvr̥tim | evaṁ sajjanam ākruśya mūrkho bhavati nirvr̥taḥ ||

          lavan svabhāvaniṅ durjana, ika saṅ sādhu, atyanta juga sukha nirān panambaha atvaṅ ādara ri saṅ vr̥ddha paṇḍita, tātan maṅkanaṅ durjana, viparīta kramanya, atyanta parituṣṭanyān təlas maniraskārāvamāna aṅapahāsa ri saṅ mahāpuruṣa.

          Dyad 349

          apradātā samr̥ddho ’sau

          daridraś ca mahāmanāḥ |

          aśrutaś ca samunnaddhas

          tamāhur mūḍhacetasām ||


          • MBh_05.033.030a: MBh 5.33.30ab: aśrutaś ca samunnaddho daridraś ca mahāmanāḥ |

          kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ sugih paripūrṇa, ndātan pagave dānapuṇya, vvaṅ daridrāhaṅkārākas hatinya kunaṅ, uddhata garva, an vvaṅ tan vruh maṅaji kunaṅ, ika ta katəlu, prasiddhaniṅ mūḍha ika, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

          Dyad 350

          paraṁ kṣipati doṣeṇa

          vartamānaḥ svayaṁ tathā |

          yac ca kupyaty anīśaḥ san

          sa tu mūḍhataro naraḥ ||


          • MBh_05.033.036: MBh 5.33.36: paraṁ kṣipati doṣeṇa vartamānaḥ svayaṁ tathā | yaś ca krudhyaty anīśaḥ san sa ca mūḍhatamo naraḥ ||

          hana ta vvaṅ nindāgalak riṅ molah salah, ndān inulahakənya juga ikaṅ ulah tan yukti liṅnya, muvah hana ta vvaṅ krodha riṅ pisaniṅun kavaśa denya, dūran vənaṅ tuməkākəna gləṅnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, vəkasniṅ mūḍha ika.

          Dyad 351

          mr̥du vai manyate pāpo

          bhāṣyamāṇam aśaktijam |

          jitam arthaṁ vijānīyād

          upalā mārdave sati ||


          • MBh 5.4.6: mṛdu vai manyate pāpo bhāṣyamāṇam aśaktijam | jitam arthaṁ vijānīyād abudho mārdave sati ||

          apan hiḍəpnikaṅ vvaṅ pāpa, irikaṅ ujar mr̥du manohara, saṅka riṅ kahīnakāyānya, hetunika tan eṅat ya, an pamintonan ri kottamaniṅ mās, kālahnyan pagharṣa lavan udyan.

          Dyad 352

          asanto ’bhyarthitāḥ sadbhiḥ

          kiñcit kāryaṁ kadācana |

          manyante santam ātmānam

          asantam iti viśrutam ||


          • MBh_05.034.043: MBh 5.34.43: asanto ’bhyarthitāḥ sadbhiḥ kiṁ cit kāryaṁ kadā cana | manyante santam ātmānam asantam api viśrutam ||

          kathañcana pva saṅ sāḍu, hana kināryaranira, irikaṅ tan sāḍu, samaṅkana ta yan humiḍəp avaknya mahāpuruṣa, yadyapin təlas vruh ya ri kocapan yan sinaṅgah tan sāḍu.

          Dyad 353

          prājño ’pi jalpatāṁ puṁsāṁ

          śrutvā vācaḥ śubhāśubhāḥ |

          guṇavad vākyam ādatte

          haṁsaḥ kṣīram ivāmbhasi ||


          • MBh_01.069.009: MBh 1.69.9: prājñas tu jalpatāṁ puṁsāṁ śrutvā vācaḥ śubhāśubhāḥ | guṇavad vākyam ādatte haṁsaḥ kṣīram ivāmbhasaḥ ||

          kunaṅ saṅ paṇḍita ṅaranira, yadyapin kapva karəṅva halahayun inucapan denira, ndān ikaṅ ujar ahayu juga inalapnira, kadi kramaniṅ haṅsa amaṅan pəhan miniśra lavan vvai, an ikaṅ pəhan juga kapaṅan denya.

          Dyad 354

          codyamāno ’pi pāpāya

          śubhātmā nābhipadyate |

          vāryamāno ’pi pāpātmā

          pāpebhyaḥ pāpam icchati ||


          • MBh_05.137.008: MBh 5.137.8: vāryamāṇo ’pi pāpebhyaḥ pāpātmā pāpam icchati | codyamāno ’pi pāpena śubhātmā śubham icchati ||

          apan saṅ sāḍu ṅaranira, yadyapin konən sira riṅ ulah salah, tan paṅhiḍəp juga sira, tan reṅə-rəṅə̄n, kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ duṣṭa, yadyapin uhutana tovi riṅ ulaḥ salaḥ, inulahakənya juga ya.

          Dyad 355

          vyarthaṁ śrutam aśīlasya

          dhanaṁ kr̥paṇajīvinaḥ |

          utsāho mandabhāgyasya

          balaṁ kāpuruṣasya ca ||



          apan yadyapin paripūrṇa vruhnikaṅ vvaṅ maṅaji, yan durśīla, vyartha ika, apan suluha riṅ śīla yukti don saṅ hyaṅ aji, maṅkana māsnikaṅ vvaṅ atəṅət, vyartha ika, apan dānākəna dadaha riṅ dharmasādhana doniṅ mās ṅaranya, maṅkana kotsāhaniṅ vvaṅ nirbhagya, vvāgan solahnya, vyartha ika, maṅkana kaśaktiniṅ vvaṅ kaśmala, pāpakarma, vyartha ika, apan karakṣān saṅ sāḍu doniṅ kaśaktin ṅaranya.

          Dyad 356

          kapāle yadvad āpaḥ syuḥ

          śvadr̥tau vā yathā payaḥ |

          āśrayasthānadoṣeṇa

          vr̥ttahīne tathā śrutam ||


          • MBh 12.37.35: kapāle yadvad āpaḥ syuḥ śvadr̥tau vā yathā payaḥ | āśrayasthānadoṣeṇa vr̥ttahīne tathā śrutam ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8616: kapāle yadvadāpaḥ syuḥ śvadr̥tau vā yathā payaḥ | āśrayasthānadoṣeṇa vr̥ttahīne tathā śrutam ||

          saṅkṣepa saṅ hyaṅ aji, yar uṅgu riṅ durśīla, vyartha sira māri pavitra, kady aṅganiṅ vvai muṅgu riṅ kapāla, kady aṅganiṅ vvai muṅgu ri śvadr̥ti kunaṅ, dr̥ti ṅaranya kulitniṅ vivi sinasat, ginave baladeva, pinakapaṅasvana, yan kulitniṅ sr̥gāla kunaṅ, ginave paṅasvan kunaṅ, yatika śvadr̥ti ṅaranya, ikaṅ vvai makabhājana maṅkana, kapāna tikān śucya, kahavā deniṅ sthanadoṣa, maṅkana ta saṅ hyaṅ aji, yar uṅgu irikaṅ vvaṅ durśīla, vyartha sira, apan tan pagave kapāvanan.

          Dyad 357

          nācchādayati kaupīnaṁ

          na daṁśamaśakāpaham |

          śunaḥ puccham ivānarthaṁ

          jñānam anyāyavartinaḥ ||


          • Panc_3.98: Pāñcatantra 3.98: nācchādayati kaupīnaṁ na daṁśamaśakāpaham | śunaḥ puccham iva vyarthaṁ pāṇḍityaṁ dharmavarjitam ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 1521, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1863/0290/image: nācchādayati kaupīnaṁ na daṁśamaśakāpaham | śunaḥ puccham iva vyarthaṁ pāṇḍityaṁ dharmavarjitam ||

          yadyapin saṅ hyaṅ samyagjñāna, kavruhan ikaṅ vvaṅ durśīla, vyartha ta rakva sira, apa tan vənaṅ sira mankākən iṣṭasādhya, yatan rinakṣa riṅ śiṣṭācāra, kady aṅganiṅ ikūniṅ śr̥gāla, tan panaputi, tan kupina, tan pamurug daṅśamaśaka, alū lalərādi, maṅkana tika saṅ hyaṅ samyagjñāna, an uṅgu irikaṅ vvaṅ durśīla.

          Dyad 358

          karmadāyādako lokaḥ

          karmasambandhilakṣaṇaḥ |

          karmāṇi codayantīha

          sarve karmavaśā vayam ||


          • MBh_13.001.066: MBh 13.1.66: karmadāyādavāṁl lokaḥ karmasaṁbandhalakṣaṇaḥ | karmāṇi codayantīha yathānyonyaṁ tathā vayam ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8932: karmadāyādaval lokaḥ karmasaṁbandhalakṣaṇaḥ | karmāṇi codayantīha yathānyonyaṁ tathā vayam ||

          apan ikaṅ loka, karma pinakakaliliranya, kaliṅanya, śubha-śubhakarmaphala juga tinəmunya, niyata masambandha lavan śubha-śubhakarma ta pva ya, saṅkṣepanya, inatagniṅ pūrvakarmanya, ikaṅ loka ṅaranya, paramārthanya, kinavaśākəniṅ pūrvakarma kita kabeh.

          Dyad 359

          yathā dhenusahasreṣu

          vatso vindati mātaram |

          tathā śubhā-śubhaṁ karma

          kartāram anugacchati ||


          • MBh_12.174.016: MBh 12.174.16: yathā dhenusahasreṣu vatso vindati mātaram | tathā pūrvakr̥taṁ karma kartāram anugacchati ||
          • MBh_13.007.022: MBh 13.7.22: yathā dhenusahasreṣu vatso vindati mātaram | evaṁ pūrvakr̥taṁ karma kartāram anugacchati ||

          tātan aṅgā tan kabhuktya ikaṅ pūrvakarma, sakalviriṅ phalanika, denikaṅ makakarma ya, mvaṅ tan kemuran dumunuṅ irikaṅ kartā ṅūni, kadi kramanikaṅ anakniṅ ləmbu, tan kemuran umet kavitanya, yadyan mātusatusa ikaṅ ləmbu səḍaṅnya amisusu, pamoranika ravitnya, meṅət juga ya tan kemurani ravitnya.

          Dyad 360

          acodyamānāni yathā

          puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca |

          svaṁ kālaṁ nātivartante

          tathā karma purā kr̥tam ||


          • MBh_12.174.012: MBh 12.174.12: acodyamānāni yathā puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca | svakālaṁ nātivartante tathā karma purākr̥tam ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 359: acodyamānāni yathā puṣpāṇi ca phalāni ca | svakālaṁ nātivartante tathā karma purākr̥tam ||

          mvaṅ meṅət ri tikaṅ pūrvakarmaphala ṅaranya, umatag avaknya kramanya, tan kəna tinulak, luput dinohakən, pinarəkakən, kady aṅganiṅ puṣpaphala, an meṅət ri māsanya, dumāni śarīranya.

          Dyad 361

          bālo yuvā ca vr̥ddhaś ca

          yat karoti śubhāśubham |

          tasyāṁ tasyām avasthāyāṁ

          bhuṁkte janmani janmani ||


          • MBh_12.174.015: MBh 12.174.15: bālo yuvā ca vṛddhaś ca yat karoti śubhāśubham | tasyāṁ tasyām avasthāyāṁ bhuṅkte janmani janmani ||

          kramanya, yan anvam, yan səḍəṅ-səḍəṅ, vayahnika, yan atuha, ika magave śubhāśubhakarma ṅūni ri pūrvajanma, rare, yauvana, atuha, yan bhukti phalaniṅ śubhāśubhakarmanya ṅūni, saṁkṣepanya, sāvasthānya ṅūnin pagave sukr̥ta duṣkr̥ta samaṅkanāvasthānyan bhukti, pūrvakarmanya, yeka təmuṅ phalanya.

          Dyad 362

          buddhimanto mahotsāhāḥ

          prājñāḥ śūrā jitendriyāḥ |

          pāṇipādair upetāś ca

          dr̥śyante preṣyatāṁ gatāḥ ||


          • Section 117 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: buddhimanto mahotsāhāḥ prājñāś śūrāḥ kulodgatāḥ | pāṇipādair upetāś ca pareṣāṃ bhṛtyatāṃ gatāḥ ||

          hana mara vvaṅ gə̄ṅ yatna vivekī, vvaṅ prājña, vvaṅ utsāha ṅusira agələm, vvaṅ śūra, vvaṅ jitendriya, vvaṅ surūpa, nirvikāra sarvāvayavanya, riṅ samaṅkana tika sovaṅ-sovaṅ, dadi ya pinakakavula denika sor sakeriya, pūrvakarma hetunika.

          Dyad 363

          mahac ca phalavaiṣamyaṁ

          dr̥śyate phalabandhiṣu |

          vahanti śivikām anye

          yānty anye śivikāṁ gatāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.200.021c-021d*1025_01: MBh 3.200.21cd-21d*1025_01: mahac ca phalavaiṣamyaṁ dṛśyate karmasaṁdhiṣu | vahanti śibikām anye yānty anye śibikāgatāḥ ||
          • MBh_12.318.041: MBh 12.318.41: mahac ca phalavaiṣamyaṁ dr̥śyate karmasaṁdhiṣu | vahanti śibikām anye yānty anye śibikāgatāḥ ||
          • ttrkhy2u_118: Section 118 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: vahanti śivikām anye santy anye śivikāṁ gatāḥ |

          atyanta mata papahīyan ikaṅ pūrvakarmaphala, tonənta, nāṅ mamikul usuṅan, nāṅ lumaku mahavan usuṅun.

          Dyad 364

          upary upari lokasya

          sarvo bhavitum icchati |

          yatate ca yathāśakti

          na cāsau vartate tathā ||


          • MBh_12.318.038: MBh 12.318.38: upary upari lokasya sarvo bhavitum icchati | yatate ca yathāśakti na ca tad vartate tathā ||
          • MSS_7124: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7124: upary upari lokasya sarvo gantuṁ samīhate | yatate ca yathāśakti na ca tad vartate tathā ||

          kapva māti kaṅ loka, mahyun riṅ sukha asama-sama, kunaṅ apan yathāśakti denyāgave dharmasādhana, ya ta tinūtnikaṅ karmaphala tinəmunya.

          Dyad 365

          sammānaś cāvamānaś ca

          lābhālābhau kṣayākṣayau |

          pravr̥ttā vinivartante

          vidhānānte pade pade ||


          • MBh 12.174.13:

          nāṅ tvaṅ, nāṅ sampe, nāṅ saubhāgya, nāṅ nirbhāgya, nāṅ kṣaya, nāṅ vr̥ddhi, ika ta kabeh, luṅhā təka ika, irikaṅ sarvaloka, tiṅkahnikaṅ pūrvakarma ṅūni, tinūtniṅ kabhuktyanya maṅke.

          Dyad 366

          muṣnan daridrāty abhihanyate ghnan

          pūjyān asampūjya bhavaty apūjyaḥ |

          yat karmabījaṁ vapate manuṣyaḥ

          tasyānurūpāṇi phalāni bhuṅkte ||


          • Pādas c and d of this verse correspond to pādas c and d of the verse cited in section 234 of Sucaritamiśra’s Mīmāṃsāślokavārttika: yat karmabījaṁ vapate manuṣyas tasyānurūpāṇi phalāni bhuṅkte ||

          ikaṅ aklit riṅ paradrəvya ṅūni riṅ pūrvajanma, daridra janmanika riṅ dlāha, ikaṅ amāti ṅūni pinatyan ika dlāha, saṅkṣepanya, salvirniṅ karma bīja inipuk ṅūni, ya ika kabhukti phalanya dlāha.

          Dyad 367

          anyad uptaṁ jātam anyad

          ity etan nopapadyate |

          upyate bhuvi yad bījaṁ

          tat tad eva prarohati ||


          • MDh_9.40: Manusmr̥ti 9.40: anyad uptaṁ jātam anyad ity etan nopapadyate | upyate yad dhi yad bījaṁ tat tad eva prarohati ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 130, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1863/0033/image: anyad uptaṁ jātam anyad ity etan nopapadyate | upyate yad dhi yad bījaṁ tat tad eva prarohati ||

          lavan ikaṅ vastu inipuk, tan patuvuh ika len saṅkerikaṅ inipuk, maṅkana tikaṅ pūrvakarma, yatika tinūtniṅ phala kabhukti dlāha.

          Dyad 368

          nityam eva sukhaṁ svarge

          sukhaṁ duḥkham ihobhayam |

          narake duḥkham evaitan

          mokṣe tu paramaṁ sukham ||


          • MBh_12.183.014: MBh 12.183.14: nityam eva sukhaṁ svarge sukhaṁ duḥkham ihobhayam | narake duḥkham evāhuḥ samaṁ tu paramaṁ padam

          yan riṅ svargaloka, sukha kevala ikaṅ bhinukti ṅkāna, kunaṅ yan ṅke riṅ martyaloka, sukhaduhkha ikaṅ kabhukti, kunaṅ riṅ narakaloka, duhkha kevala ikaṅ bhinukti ṅkāna, yapvan riṅ mokṣapada, paramasukha ikaṅ kabhukti ṅkāna.

          Dyad 369

          svargalokaṁ nayanty enaṁ

          pañcaiva sukr̥tāḥ kr̥tāḥ |

          kūpārāmasabhāvaprā

          brāhmaṇāvasathā nr̥pa ||


          • MBh_01.102.011: MBh 1.102.11: tasmiñ janapade ramye bahavaḥ kurubhiḥ kṛtāḥ | kūpārāmasabhāvāpyo brāhmaṇāvasathās tathā ||

          lima ikaṅ sukr̥ta mankākən riṅ svargaloka, pratyekanya, sumur, yaśa pavilāsān, sabhā, kady aṅganiṅ ləbuh, pəkən, tambak, lalayan, śālā, nahan taṅ lima mankākən riṅ svargaloka.

          Dyad 370

          śvaḥkāryam adya kurvīta

          pūrvāhṇe cāparāhṇikam |

          na hi pratīkṣate mr̥tyuḥ

          kr̥taṁ vāpyakr̥taṁ tathā ||


          • MBh_12.169.014: MBh 12.169.14: śvaḥkāryam adya kurvīta pūrvāhṇe cāparāhṇikam | na hi pratīkṣate mr̥tyuḥ kr̥taṁ vāsya na vā kr̥tam ||
          • MBh_12.309.072a-12.309.072b*0787_01: MBh 12.309.72a-b*0787_01: śvaḥkāryam adya kurvīta pūrvāhṇe cāparāhṇikam | na hi pratīkṣate mr̥tyuḥ kr̥taṁ vāsya na vā kr̥tam ||

          hayva ta aṅinak-inak, ikaṅ gavayən sakatambe liṅta, maṅke jugan gavayakəna, ikaṅ gavayənta sore liṅta, eñjiṅ jugeka gavayakənanta, apan ikaṅ mr̥tyu, tan paṅerakən juga ya, tan huniṅa riṅ turuṅ gavenya, lavan huvus gavenya.

          Dyad 371

          yasya syān mr̥tyunā sakhyaṁ

          yo vai syād ajarāmaraḥ |

          tasya tad yujyate vaktum

          idaṁ me śvo bhaviṣyati ||



          yapvan hana sira samitra lavan saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyu, tan kəna riṅ tuha pāti kunaṅ, sira yogyan umiyatakənaṅ məne həlam.

          Dyad 372

          aparyantasya kālasya

          kiyānaṁśaḥ śaracchatam |

          tanmātraparamāyur yaḥ

          sa kathaṁ svaptum arhati ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1946:aparyantasya kālasya kiyānaṁśaḥ śaracchatam | tanmātraparamāyur yaḥ sa kathaṁ svaptum arhati ||

          tan pahiṅan təka ikaṅ kāla ṅaranya, mātus-atus ikaṅ tahun, tar pakaləvasan, kunaṅ ikaṅ pravr̥tti makaləvasan ika, sep-sepan gatinya, ikaṅ hurip pva ya ta, kṣaṇamātra hananya, apa ta nimittaniṅ maturva, pəṅpə̄ṅən juga ikaṅ hurip, dadahakəna riṅ dharmasādhana.

          Dyad 373

          bhūtajīvitam atyalpaṁ

          rātris tatrārdhahāriṇī |

          tad ardham api nirhrāsyaṁ

          vyādhiśokajarāmaraiḥ ||



          apan atyanta juga kəḍikniṅ huripnikaṅ sarvabhava, an akəḍik ya, kaparvan ta ya deniṅ vəṅi, kālaniṅ turu paṅaveśaniṅ harip mata, saparvan ta ṅaranika, turahnya, ika taṅ saparvan, muvah ta ya linvaṅan deniṅ lara, mvaṅ prihati, tuha, vighna, atyanta riṅ akəḍik ta ṅaranika kavəkas.

          Dyad 374

          sannimajjaj jagad idaṁ

          gambhīre kālasāgare |

          jarāmr̥tyamahāgrāhe

          na kaś cid avabudhyate ||


          • MBh_12.028.043: MBh 12.28.43: saṃnimajjaj jagad idaṁ gambhīre kālasāgare | jarāmr̥tyumahāgrāhe na kaś cid avabudhyate

          apan ikaṅ sarvabhāva, kaləbu riṅ saṅsārasāgara ya, ajro tuvi, lara, tuha, prihati pinakāvuhayanya, ndātan hana juga atutur.

          Dyad 375

          nauṣadhāni na śāstrāṇi

          na homā na punar japāḥ |

          trāyante mr̥tyunopetaṁ

          jarayā vāpi mānavam ||


          • MBh 12.28.35: nauṣadhāni na śāstrāṇi na homā na punar japāḥ | trāyante mr̥tyunopetaṁ jarayā vāpi mānavam ||

          tātan tamba, tan mantra, tan homa, tan japa, vənaṅ manuluṅ sakeṅ pāti, manulaka mr̥tyu, punah-punah mantrocāraṇa, pavaluy-valuyniṅ kocāraṇan saṅ hyaṅ mantra, japa ṅaranya.

          Dyad 376

          yas tu dr̥ṣṭvā paraṁ jīrṇaṁ

          vyādhitaṁ mr̥tam eva ca |

          svastho bhavati nodvigno

          yathā ’cetās tathaiva saḥ ||


          • Buddhacarita 4.60: yas tu dr̥ṣṭvā paraṁ jīrṇaṁ vyādhitaṁ mr̥tam eva ca | svastho bhavati nodvigno yathācetās tathaiva saḥ ||

          anon pva tika vvaṅ, nirvighna svastha apagəh aṅən-aṅənya, tan kataman vairāgya, an panon vvaṅ jīrṇa, durbala deniṅ tuha, vvaṅ alara kunaṅ, vvaṅ māti kunaṅ, tinonya, ndātan virigən, kadi tan kamaṅkana hiḍəpnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, tan hana pahinya lavan vastu tan paviveka, nāṅ ghaṭapaṭadi.

          Dyad 377

          api sāgaraparyantāṁ

          vijityeha vasundharām |

          na kaś cij jātv apakrāmej

          jaraṁ mr̥tyuṁ ca mānavaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.028.015: MBh 12.28.15: na kaś cij jātv atikrāmej jarāmr̥tyū ha mānavaḥ | api sāgaraparyantāṁ vijityemāṁ vasuṁdharām ||

          yadyapin təlas kavaśa makahiṅanaṅ catussāgara, ikaṅ pr̥thivīmaṇḍala denikaṅ vvaṅ, makahetu gə̄ṅniṅ kaśaktinya, yaya juga tan luputnya riṅ lara, tuha, pāti.

          Dyad 378

          ahorātramayo loke

          jarārūpeṇa sañcaran |

          mr̥tyur grasati bhūtāni

          pannagaḥ pavanaṁ yathā ||


          • MBh_12.287.027: MBh 12.287.27: ahorātramaye loke jarārūpeṇa saṁcaran | mr̥tyur grasati bhūtāni pavanaṁ pannago yathā ||
          • MSS_4185: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4185: ahorātramaye loke jarārūpeṇa saṁcaran | mr̥tyur grasati bhūtāni pavanaṁ pannago yathā ||

          kunaṅ saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyu ṅaranira, kāla pinakāvaknira, kṣaṇa, lava, nimeṣa, ahorātrādi, ya pinakaṣaḍbhāvanira ṣaḍ, patuduhaniṅ śarīranira, pinakarūpanira taṅ lara, tuha, prasiddha pakatona nira, mahas ta sira, vyāpaka amənuhiṅ sakala loka, sira tāmaṅan ikaṅ sarvabhāva, kady aṅganiṅ sarpa pakanaṅin, an paṅan ikaṅ pavana.

          Dyad 379

          nopabhoktuṁ na ca tyaktuṁ

          śaknoti viṣayāñjarī |

          asthi nirdaśanaḥ śveva

          jihvāya leḍhi kevalam ||


          • Brahmapurāṇa 146.13ab: na ca bhoktuṃ na ca tyaktuṃ śaknoti viṣayāturaḥ |

          mataṅnyan pəṅpə̄ṅən ikiṅ hurip, lavan vənaṅ ta ri kagavayaniṅ dharmasādhana, apan ikaṅ guṇa tuha ṅaranya, atyanta saṅsāranya, anon mara kita vvaṅ matuha, maṅke kramanya, tan vənaṅ matiṅgal viṣaya, apan agə̄ṅ trəṣṇānya, ndātan vənaṅ ya ri kabhuktyanya, apan jīrṇa sarvendriyanya, tātan hana pahinya lavan śr̥gālātuha tan pahuntu, tr̥ṣṇā riṅ tahulan, kevala dinilatnya ikaṅ tahulan, deniṅ tr̥ṣṇānya riṅ āsvādamātra, maṅkana papaḍanikaṅ vr̥ddha kāmuka, lavan ikaṅ śr̥gālātuha tan pahuntu, arah tan vənaṅ amgat gə̄ṅniṅ tr̥ṣṇānya.

          Dyad 380

          āsannataratāṁ yāti

          mr̥tyur yāti dine dine |

          āghātaṁ nīyamānasya

          vadhyasyeva pade pade ||


          • Hit_4.73: Hitopadeśa 4.73: āsannataratām eti mr̥tyur jantor dine dine | āghātaṁ nīyamānasya vadhyasyeva pade pade
          • MSS_4405: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4405: āghātaṁ nīyamānasya vadhyasyeva pade pade | āsannataratāṁ yāti mr̥tyur jantor dine dine ||
          • MSS_5538: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5538: āsannataratām eti mr̥tyur jantor dine dine | āghātaṁ nīyamānasya vadhyasyeva pade pade ||

          alupa ta juga yan katəkan pāti, apan ikaṅ sarvabhāva, tan hana pahinya lavan vvaṅ doṣān vinava riṅ pamaṅgahan, rūpaniṅ salaṅka-salaṅkahan palvaṅ huripnya, maṅkana tikaṅ sarvabhāva, savəṅi-savəṅin palvaṅ huripnya, maṅkin aparə pātinya.

          Dyad 381

          idam etat kariṣyāmi

          tata etad bhaviṣyati |

          saṁkalpaḥ kriyate yo ’yaṁ

          na taṁ mr̥tyuḥ pratīkṣate ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5956: idam etat kariṣyāmi tata etad bhaviṣyati | saṁkalpaḥ kriyate yo ’yaṃ na taṁ mr̥tyuḥ pratīkṣate ||

          tātan kəna tinulak ikaṅ mr̥tyu ṅaranya, tan paṅantyakən svabhāvanya, mataṅnyan salah ikaṅ viveka kumva, ikiṅ gavayənkva sakarəṅ, jəmah gavayənkva tikaṅ dharmasādhana, hayva ta maṅkana, pəṅpə̄ṅan usənakəna ta pva ikaṅ puṇyakarma, sāvakaniṅ dharmasādhana.

          Dyad 382

          yathā phalānāṁ pakvānāṁ

          nānyatra patanād bhayam |

          tathā narānāṁ jātānāṁ

          nānyatra maraṇād bhayam ||


          • Ram_02.098.017: Rāmāyaṇa 2.98.17: yathā phalānaṁ pakvānāṁ nānyatra patanād bhayam | evaṁ narasya jātasya nānyatra maraṇād bhayam ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 2314, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1863/0033/image: yathā phalānaṁ pakvānāṁ nānyatra patanād bhayam | evaṁ narasya jātasya nānyatra maraṇād bhayam ||

          apan tan hana prasiddha vighnaniṅ kārya, lena saṅkeṅ mr̥tyu, saṅkṣepanya, mr̥tyu vastuniṅ kinatakutan, kāraṇaniṅ agaravalan aməṅpə̄ṅa gumavayaṅ dharmasādhana kārya, kady aṅganiṅ vva-vvahan, tan hana avasthā hinernika lena sakeṅ tibā, maṅkana taṅ vastu hana, niyata makāvasānaṅ taya juga ya.

          Dyad 383

          nāprāptakālo mriyate

          viddhaḥ śaraśatair api |

          tr̥ṇāgreṇāpi saṁspr̥ṣṭaḥ

          prāptakālo na jīvati ||


          • nāprāptakālo mriyate viddhaḥ śaraśatair api | kuśāgreṇāiva saṁspr̥ṣṭaḥ prāptakālo na jīvati ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 1517, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1863/0033/image: nākālo mriyate jantur viddhaḥ śaraśatair api | tr̥ṇāgreṇāpi saṁspr̥ṣṭaḥ prāptakālo na jīvati ||

          hana ādin pūrvakarmaphala tinūtniṅ mr̥tyun paṅhiṅan, śaṅkukāla vinava rəṅəhnya, apan yadyapin syuha jarjarita śarīranikaṅ vvaṅ deniṅ hru, yan tan prāptāvasara, tan təka niṅ śaṅkunya, tan māti ika, kaharasa riṅ tuṅtuṅniṅ dukutmatra tuvi, dadi ika māti, yan prāptakāla.

          Dyad 384

          mr̥tyur jarā ca rogaś ca

          duḥkhaṁ cānekakāraṇam |

          anuṣaktā yadā dehe

          kiṁ svastha iva tiṣṭhati ||


          • MBh_12.169.021: mr̥tyur jarā ca vyādhiś ca duḥkhaṁ cānekakāraṇam | anuṣaktaṁ yadā dehe kiṁ svastha iva tiṣṭhasi ||

          saṅkṣepanikiṅ dadi, kinuñcaṅ iṅ lara prihati, tan vuruṅ māti, vruh pva kitān maṅkana purihnya, hayva ta humənəṅ, hayva aṅinak-inak, sumukhākən an tan sukha ṅaranika.

          Dyad 385

          tiṣṭhantaṁ ca śayānaṁ ca

          mr̥tyur anveti vai yadā |

          kiṁ palvale matsya iva

          sukhaṁ svapiṣi putraka ||


          • MBh_12.309.018ab: MBh 12.309.18ab: tiṣṭhantaṁ ca śayānaṁ ca mr̥tyur anveṣate yadā ||

          apan ikaṅ mr̥tyu ṅaranya, tumūt juga ya aṅintayirikiṅ sarvabhāva, riṅ paluṅguhan, riṅ paturvan, riṅ pamaṅanan, riṅ paran, hana juga ya aṅikū, an maṅkana, apa ta kāraṇanta aṅinak turu, apan tan hana pahinta maṅkā lavan ivak riṅ tunahan.

          Dyad 386

          aviśrāmam apātheyam

          anālambham adeśakam |

          tamaḥkāntāram adhvānaṁ

          katham eko gamiṣyasi ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3403: aviśrāmam apātheyam anālambham adeśakam | tamaḥkāntāram adhvānaṁ katham eko gamiṣyasi ||

          lavan ta vaneh, niyata juga lakvanta, ikaṅ lakvana, atyanta riṅ durgama, tan paparāryanan, tātan hanaṅ bhakta ṅaranya, mvaṅ tan hanaṅ bhujālamba, təkən, gəgvan, prakāra, tan hana tinañan, pətəṅ pəpət tan panon rāt, yatika lakvananta, tānuṅga-nuṅgal, apa ta dāyanta, apa aṅən-aṅəntat lakvana ika, mataṅnyan puṇyakarma usənakənanta, pilih paramajñāna, sahāyanta.

          Dyad 387

          yadā visaṁjñaḥ sthiraniścalekṣaṇaḥ

          prasaktahikkaḥ śvasanāntaviṣṭhitaḥ |

          tamo mahac chavabhram ivābhinīyase

          tadā kva dārāḥ kva bhavān kva bandhavāḥ ||


          • Stanza 73 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: yadā visaṁjñaḥ sthiraniścalekṣaṇaḥ prayatnahikkaḥ śvsanādyadhiṣṭhitaḥ | tamo mahān śvabhram ivopanīyase tadā kva dārāḥ kva putrāḥ kva bāndhavāḥ ||

          lavan ta vaneh, ri kālanta vismr̥ti, bhrānta hilaṅ tuturta, aṅadəg matanta, asriṅ səguntāmka syambəkan, tumama riṅ pətəṅ tan pagaməlan, ndita paranika strīnta, vəkānta, kadaṅta, ekākī juga kitat laku.

          Dyad 388

          purā jarā kalevaraṁ

          vijarjarīkaroti te |

          balāṅgarūpahāriṇī

          vidhatsva saukr̥taṁ nidhim ||


          • MBh_12.309.040: MBh 12.309.40: purā jarā kalevaraṁ vijarjarīkaroti te | balāṅgarūpahāriṇī nidhatsva kevalaṁ nidhim ||

          saṅkṣepanya, ikiṅ tuha ya aṅusi, paṅhilaṅakən kayauvanan, ya taṅ durbalākən śarīra, hilaṅ taṅ kaśaktin, rūpa, təka riṅ yāvat sarvāvayava, jīrṇananā sahananya, vruh pva kita ri niyatanika, mataṅnyan yatnā ta kita kəkəsa kalyan mās maṇik, ika taṅ kalyan liṅmami, sukr̥takarma ika, salvirniṅ puṇyakarma.

          Dyad 389

          hiraṇyaratnasañcayāḥ

          śubhāśubhena sañcitāḥ |

          na tasya dehasaṅkṣaye

          bhavanti kāryasādhakāḥ ||


          • MBh 12.309.51: hiraṇyaratnasaṁcayāḥ śubhāśubhena saṁcitāḥ | na tasya dehasaṁkṣaye bhavanti kāryasādhakāḥ ||

          apan ikaṅ vibhava, hiraṇyaratnādi, śubhā-śubhakarma humanakənya, tan vənaṅ ika sādhana, tumulakaṅ lara, tuha, pāti.

          Dyad 390

          anityaṁ yauvanaṁ rūpaṁ

          jīvitaṁ dravyasañcayaḥ |

          ārogyaṁ priyasaṁvāso

          gr̥ddhyed yo na sa paṇḍitaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.317.014: MBh 12.317.14: anityaṁ yauvanaṁ rūpaṁ jīvitaṁ dravyasaṁcayaḥ | ārogyaṁ priyasaṁvāso gr̥dhyet tatra na paṇḍitaḥ ||

          anitya pva ikaṅ kayauvanan, rūpa, jīvita, ṅuniveh salvirniṅ vibhava, dhānyarajatavastrādi, si tayaniṅ lara, mvaṅ priyasamāgama, anitya ika ta kabeh, mataṅnya tan jənək saṅ paṇḍita irika.

          Dyad 391

          na viśvas yād alpatāyāṁ

          vahnivyādhiviṣadviṣām |

          tathaiva ca mahattāyām

          ārogyavibhavāyuṣām ||



          hayva ta pramāda, jənək kunaṅ tika, hiḍəpana, ri nirvighnanta, nirvyādhi kunaṅ lara, mvaṅ kvehniṅ vibhavanta, davāni huripta, hayva ta maṅkana, giri-girina ta pva kita, kadi rūpaniṅ apuy, viṣa, musuh, an tan atīs prāṇākənanta, kəḍiknya.

          Dyad 392

          strīṣu rājāsu sarpeṣu

          svādhyāye śatrusevini |

          bhoge cāyuṣi viśvāsaṁ

          kaḥ prājñaḥ kartum arhati ||


          • MBh_05.037.053: MBh 5.37.53: strīṣu rājasu sarpeṣu svādhyāye śatruseviṣu | bhoge cāyuṣi viśvāsaṁ kaḥ prājñaḥ kartum arhati ||

          samaṅka marika tan kaviśvāsa saṅ paṇḍita, lvirnya, strī, ratu, sarpa, vidyābyāsa, vvaṅ sevaka riṅ śatru, bhoga, āyuṣya, nahan lvirniṅ tan tinuṅgalan de saṅ paṇḍita, tar əṅgah tar gərəmə, tar tīs prāṇa irika.

          Dyad 393

          bhūtāni jātyā maraṇānvitāni

          jarāvikāraiś ca samanvitāni |

          nirīkṣya duḥkhaiḥ paripīḍitāni

          mokṣaṁ praśaṁsanti budhāḥ svavedyam ||


          • MBh_12.161.043: MBh 12.161.43:bhūtāni jātīmaraṇānvitāni jarāvikāraiś ca samanvitāni | bhūyaś ca tais taiḥ pratibodhitāni mokṣaṁ praśaṁsanti na taṁ ca vidmaḥ ||

          apan svabhānanikaṅ janma, tinūtniṅ lara, tuha, prihati, duhkhamaya ta pva ya, apa tan paramārtha sukha ikaṅ sinukhākənya, eṅət pva saṅ paṇḍita ri tattvanya, mataṅnyan mokṣamārga sinādhyanira, paramārtha tambaniṅ duhkha.

          Dyad 394

          jīvitaṁ ca śarīraṁ ca

          jātyā vai saha jāyate |

          ubhe saha vivardhete

          ubhe saha vinaśyataḥ ||


          • MBh_12.168.019d*0461_05-06: MBh 12.168.19d*0461_05-06: jīvitaṁ ca śarīraṁ ca jātyaiva saha jāyate | ubhe saha vivardhete ubhe saha vinaśyataḥ||
          • MBh_12.217.007: MBh 12.217.7: jīvitaṁ ca śarīraṁ ca pretya vai saha jāyate | ubhe saha vivardhete ubhe saha vinaśyataḥ ||

          niyata adulur kəta ikaṅ hurip lavan śarīra, śarīra handəlaniṅ hurip, hurip hetuniṅ śarīran hana, hilaṅniṅ hurip, hilaṅniṅ śarīra, saṅkṣepanya, parəṅ mətu, parəṅ māti, gatinya.

          Dyad 395

          yad yac charīreṇa karoti karma

          śarīrayuktaḥ samupāśnute tat |

          śarīram evāyatanaṁ sukhasya

          duḥkhasya vāto ’sya bhave na bhāve ||


          • MBh_12.194.018: MBh 12.194.18: yad yac charīreṇa karoti karma śarīrayuktaḥ samupāśnute tat | śarīram evāyatanaṁ sukhasya duḥkhasya cāpy āyatanaṁ śarīram ||

          apan ikaṅ śubhāśubhakarma, ginave makasādhanaṅ śarīra, śarīra sādhananiṅ mukti phalanya dlāha, paramārthanya, ikaṅ śarīra taliniṅ saṅsāra, viṣayaniṅ sukhaduhkha, mataṅnya tan dadya janma ta kami dlāha.

          Dyad 396

          evam abhyāhate loke

          kālenābinipīḍite |

          sumahad dhairyam ālambya

          mano mokṣe niveśayet ||


          • MBh_12.309.075: MBh 12.309.75: evam abhyāhate loke kālenopanipīḍite | sumahad dhairyam ālambya dharmaṁ sarvātmanā kuru ||

          an maṅkana purihnikiṅ janma, kinavaśākəniṅ kāla, saṅsāra svabhāvanya, hayva ta pramāda, pahahniṅ ikaṅ buddhi, hənəbən, vehən rumgəpaṅ mokṣamārga.

          Dyad 397

          panthānau pitr̥yānaś ca

          devayānaś ca viśrutau |

          janminaḥ pitr̥yānena

          devayānena mokṣiṇaḥ ||


          • MBh 12.17.14: panthānau pitr̥yānaś ca devayānaś ca viśrutau | ījānāḥ pitr̥yānena devayānena mokṣiṇaḥ ||

          rva tikaṅ mārga ṅaranya, hana pitr̥yāna, hana devayāna, ika saṅ gr̥hastha karma, saṅ makānuṣṭhāna pūjā, pañcayajñādi, pitr̥yāna ṅaranika mārga tinūtnira, kunaṅ ika saṅ nistr̥ṣṇā, tyakta parigraha, kevala atiṅgal, devayāna ṅaranika mārga tinutnira.

          Dyad 398

          yajñais tapobhir niyamair vrataiś ca

          divaṁ samāsādya patanti bhūyaḥ |

          tasmād upāsyaṁ paramaṁ pavitraṁ

          śivaṁ vimokṣaṁ vimalaṁ budhena ||


          • MBh_12.306.106cd-107ab: MBh 12.306.106cd-107ab: yajñais tapobhir niyamair vrataiś ca divaṁ samāsādya patanti bhūmau || tasmād upāsasva paraṁ mahac chuci śivaṁ vimokṣaṁ vimalaṁ pavitram |

          ika saṅ manūtakən pitr̥yāna, makamārga yajña, tapa, yamani yamādi, śiṣṭācārabrata, svargapada antukanira, ndan tibā sira muvah, maluy maṅjanma, mataṅnyan saṅ hyaṅ kamokṣan sira prihən, sādhyan de saṅ vruh, apan tan katamān sira janma, tuha, pāti.

          Dyad 399

          pramlāneṣu ca mālyeṣu

          tataḥ pipatipākṣayāt |

          ā brahmanavanād ete

          doṣā brahman sudāruṇāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.247.031cd-032ab: MBh 3.247.31cd-32ab: pramlāneṣu ca mālyeṣu tataḥ pipatiṣor bhayam | ā brahmabhavanād ete doṣā maudgalya dāruṇāḥ ||

          nihan taṅ duhkha riṅ svargaloka, ri həntinikaṅ karmaphala, ikaṅ kāraṇaniṅ svargapada, alūm səkar suhunika saṅ svargastha, təmbeniṅ magave manastāpa ika, tibā pva sira sakiṅ suraloka, atyanta gə̄ṅnikaṅ śoka santāpa, maṅkana sarvadāyanikaṅ duhkha riṅ suraloka təka riṅ brāhmaloka ikaṅ duhkha maṅkana kramanya.

          Dyad 400

          patantas tu mahāduḥkhaṁ

          paritāpaṁ sudāruṇam |

          svargabhājaḥ prāpnuvanti

          tasmāt svargaṁ na kāmaye ||


          • MBh_03.247.039: MBh 3.247.39: patanaṁ tan mahad duḥkhaṁ paritāpaḥ sudāruṇaḥ | svargabhājaś cyavantīha tasmāt svargaṁ na kāmaye ||

          ika duhkhaniṅ maṅjanma, mvaṅ manastāpa niṅ svarga vicyuta, atyanta riṅ karəs-rəsnika, mataṅnyan tan eṅin kami ri svargapada.

          Dyad 401

          narake yātanāduḥkhaṁ

          tiryakṣvanyo ’nyabhakṣaṇam |

          kṣuttr̥ṣāduḥkhaṁ preteṣu

          paryoti vyasanaṁ nr̥ṣu ||



          ri svargaloka ṅaran ikaṅ duhkha, maṅkana kramanya, riṅ narakaloka pva ya ta, tātan ucapən lvir ikaṅ duhkha, aneka paṅdaṇḍa saṅ yamakiṅkara, maṅjanma pva riṅ tiryagyoni, mr̥ga paśu sarīsr̥pādi, atyanta saṅsāranya, apayapan pinaṅan ya deniṅ rovaṅnya, yatika sarvadāyaniṅ saṅsāranya, riṅ pitr̥loka mara ya, lapā, vəlkaṅ mukhyaniṅ duhkha ṅkāna, riṅ mānuṣayoni pva ya ta, asilih-silih kramanikaṅ sukhadukha irika.

          Dyad 402

          prātar mūtrapurīṣābhyāṁ

          madhyāhne kṣutpipāsayā |

          tr̥ptāḥ kāmena bādhyante

          jantapo niśi nidrayā ||


          • Tattvacintāmaṇi 39: prabhāte malamūtrābhyāṁ madhyāhne kṣutpipāsayā | rātrau madananidrābhyāṁ bādhyante mānavāḥ kila ||

          apan ikiṅ dadi vvaṅ, prathamaṅ tāvat, yan eñjiṅ duhkha ya deniṅ paṅlaraniṅ mūtrapurīṣa, māvan pva saṅ hyaṅ manəṅah ādityateja, duhkha deniṅ lapā, vəlkaṅ ya, təlas pva ya amaṅan, pūrṇa parituṣṭa, duhkha ta ya deniṅ paṅaveśa niṅ rāga, vəṅi pva surup saṅ hyaṅ āditya, duhkha ta ya deniṅ pamaribhutaniṅ harip mata.

          Dyad 403

          uddhared ātmanātmānaṁ

          nātmānam avasādayet |

          ātmaiva hy ātmano bandhur

          ātmaiva ripur ātmanaḥ ||


          • MBh 6.28.5: uddhared ātmanātmānaṁ nātmānam avasādayet | ātmaiva hy ātmano bandhur ātmaiva ripur ātmanaḥ ||

          maṅkana pva kramanikiṅ saṅsāra, mataṅnya təntasakən tāvakta makakāraṇāvakta, hayva kita sumaṅsārāvakta, apan avakta prasiddha kadaṅnyāvakta, avakta prasiddha musuhnyāvakta, paramārthanya, yan māsih avakta ryy avakta, kumiṅkan saṅ hyaṅ kamokṣan, kadaṅnyāvakta ikān maṅkana, yapvan tan māsih avakta ryy avakta, tar kira-kira ləpasanya, musuhnyāvakta ikān maṅkana.

          Dyad 404

          cittam eva hi saṁsāro

          rāgādikleśadūṣitam |

          tad eva tair viyuktaṁ ca

          bhavānta iti kathyate ||


          • Rāmakaṇṭha’s commentary to Bhagavad Gītā 5.28: cittam eva hi saṁsāro rāgādikleśadūṣitam | tad eva tair vinirmuktaṃ bhavānta iti kathyate ||
          • Laghuyogavāsiṣṭha with commentary Vāsiṣṭhacandrikā 4.5: cittam eva hi saṁsāro rāgādikleśadūṣitam | tad eva tair vinirmuktaṁ bhavānta iti kathyate ||
          • yogavāsiṣṭha_part_3_with_commentary_tātparyaprakāśa.txt_84.36: Verse 84.36 of Yogavāsiṣṭha Part 6: cittam eva hi saṃsāro rāgādikleśadūṣitam | tadaiva tair vinirmuktaṃ bhavānta iti kathyate ||

          apan ikiṅ manah prasiddha niṅ saṅsāra, yan karakətan rāgādi mala, yapvan nirmala, tan kakənan vikalpa, ri hilaṅ niṅ rāgādi kleśa, sira vastu niṅ kamokṣan, prasiddha niṅ məntasiṅ bhavārṇava.

          Dyad 405

          ekaḥ śatrur na dvitīyo ’sti śatrur

          ajñānatulyaḥ puruṣasya rājan |

          yenāvr̥taḥ kurute sampravr̥ttaḥ

          pāpāni karmāṇi sudāruṇāni ||


          • MBh_12.286.028: MBh 12.286.28: ekaḥ śatrur na dvitīyo ’sti śatrur ajñānatulyaḥ puruṣasya rājan | yenāvr̥taḥ kurute saṃprayukto ghorāṇi karmāṇi sudāruṇāni ||

          tuṅgal kəta paramārthaniṅ śatru ṅaranya, ṅhiṅ si puṅguṅ juga, tan hana ta pva maḍana kaśaktiniṅ apan ikiṅ liniput denika, niyata juga ya gumaveṅ aśubhakarma.

          Dyad 406

          ajñānaprabhavaṁ hīdaṁ

          yad duḥkham upalabhyate |

          lobhādeva tad ajñānam

          ajñābhāl lobha eva ca ||


          • MBh 12.153.5cd: ajñānaprabhavaṁ hīdaṁ yad duḥkham upalabhyate ||
          • MBh_12.153.12ab: MBh 12.153.12ab: tasyājñānāt tu lobho hi lobhād ajñānam eva ca |
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 436: ajñānaprabhavaṁ hīdaṁ yad duḥkham upalabhyate | lobhaprabhavam ajñānaṁ vr̥ddhaṁ bhūyaḥ pravardhate ||

          apan ikaṅ sukhaduhkha kabhukti, puṅguṅ saṅkanika, ikaṅ puṅguṅ, kalobhan saṅkanika, ikaṅ kalobhan, puṅguṅ saṅkanika, mataṅnyan puṅguṅ saṅkaniṅ saṅsāra.

          Dyad 407

          tasmāt samyak parīkṣeta

          doṣān ajñānasaṁbhavān |

          ajñānaprabhavaṁ nityam

          ahaṅkāraṁ ca varjayet ||


          • MBh_12.205.018: MBh 12.205.18: tasmāt samyak parīkṣeta doṣān ajñānasaṁbhavān | ajñānaprabhavaṁ nityam ahaṁkāraṁ parityajet ||

          mataṅnyan hayva pramāda, dlə̄na tikaṅ doṣa, an prasiddha kavaṅun deniṅ kalobhan, lavan ikaṅ ahaṅkārajñāna, ahaṅkārajñāna ṅaranya jñāna maṅaku, anuṅku iki, sapa aku lavan iki, maṅkana liṅnya, tan eṅət iṅ prakr̥ti puruṣāntara, yatika ahaṅkārajñāna ṅaranya, vəkasniṅ bandhana ika, puṅguṅ saṅkanika, yatika aryakəna.

          Dyad 408

          prajñayā nirmitair dhīrās

          tārayanty abudhān plavaiḥ |

          nābudhās tārayanty anyān

          ātmānaṁ vā kadācana ||


          • MBh_12.228.002: MBh 12.228.2: prajñayā nirmitair dhīrās tārayanty abudhān plavaiḥ | nābudhās tārayanty anyān ātmānaṁ vā kathaṁ cana

          ikaṅ taṅ puṅguṅ, yatika klabakənanta, makasādhanaṅ kaprajñān, prajñā ṅaraniṅ tutur tan patiṅan, si vruh ta riṅ vastu tattva, apan saṅ paṇḍita, vənaṅ sira maṅəntasakən vvaṅ len tuvi, saṅkeṅ bhavārṇava, makasādhanaṅ parahu, vinaṅun deniṅ kaprajñānira, kunaṅ ikaṅ apuṅguṅ, tan hanaṅ kaprajñān iriya, avaknya tuvi, tan kāntas denya.

          Dyad 409

          netrahīno yathā hy ekaḥ

          kr̥cchrāṇi labhate ’dhvani |

          jñānahīnas tathā loke

          tasmāj jñānavido ’dhikāḥ ||


          • MBh 12.207.4: netrahīno yathā hy ekaḥ kr̥cchrāṇi labhate ’dhvani | jñānahīnas tathā loke tasmāj jñānavido ’dhikāḥ ||

          kady aṅganiṅ budahaya, lumaku manuṅga-nuṅgal, agə̄ṅ ika duhkha katəmu denya riṅ havan, maṅkana taṅ apuṅguṅ, an haneṅ rāt, agə̄ṅ ikaṅ saṅsāra katəmu denya, mataṅnya saṅ prājñā ṅaranira, saṅ enak vruhnira riṅ vastu tattva, sira viśeṣa.

          Dyad 410

          aniṣṭasaṁprayogāc ca

          viprayogāt priyasya ca |

          manuṣyā mānasair duḥkhair

          yujyante ye ’lpabuddhayaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.206.016: MBh 3.206.16: aniṣṭasaṁprayogāc ca viprayogāt priyasya ca | mānuṣā mānasair duḥkhair yujyante alpabuddhayaḥ ||
          • MBh 11.2.18: aniṣṭasaṁprayogāc ca viprayogāt priyasya ca | manuṣyā mānasair duḥkhair yujyante ye ’lpabuddhayaḥ ||
          • MBh_12.317.004: MBh 12.317.4: aniṣṭasaṁprayogāc ca viprayogāt priyasya ca | manuṣyā mānasair duḥkhair yujyante alpabuddhayaḥ ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ apuṅguṅ, niyata juga ya humiḍəp ikaṅ kaprihati, makahetu patəmunya lavan keliknya, papasahnya lavan kāsihnya, arah denyāhaṅkāranya, makanimitta puṅguṅnya.

          Dyad 411

          yathā hiraṇyakartā vai

          rūpyam agnau viśodhayet |

          bahuśo hy aprayatnena

          yatnena nacireṇa hi ||


          • MBh_12.271.011: MBh 12.271.11: yathā hiraṇyakartā vai rūpyam agnau viśodhayet | bahuśo ’tiprayatnena mahatātmakr̥tena ha ||

          kady aṅganiṅ paṇḍemās, maṅapi mās pirak, yan alpayatna ya, asove ya, lanā ikaṅ mās inapinya, kaməna śuddhya, yapvan tībraṅ yatna ya, eṅgal ikaṅ mās inapinya, kaməna śuddhya.

          Dyad 412

          tadvaj jātiśatair jīvaḥ

          śudhyate ’lpena karmaṇā |

          yatnena mahatā cāpi

          hy ekajātau viśudhyate ||


          • MBh_12.271.012: MBh 12.271.12: tadvaj jātiśatair jīvaḥ śudhyate ’lpena karmaṇā | yatnena mahatā caivāpy ekajātau viśudhyate ||

          maṅkana taṅ hurip, an śinocan pinakaśuddhi, kinlabakən rāgādi malanya, yan alpayatna ṅvaṅ, alavas ya tan śuddhi, mātus-atus ikaṅ janma kaməna ya śuddhya, yapvan tībrayatna ṅvaṅ, kumlabakən malanya, eṅgal śuddhinya.

          Dyad 413

          līlayālpaṁ yathā gātrāt

          pramr̥jyād ātmano rajaḥ |

          bahu yatnena mahatā

          doṣanirharaṇaṁ tathā ||


          • MBh 12.271.13: līlayālpaṁ yathā gātrāt pramr̥jyād ātmano rajaḥ | bahu yatnena mahatā doṣanirharaṇaṁ tathā ||
          • MBh_12.297.17: MBh 12.297.17: līlayālpaṁ yathā gātrāt pramr̥jyād rajasaḥ pumān | bahu yatnena mahatā pāpanirharaṇaṁ tathā ||

          hana ya adyus, laṅlā lvirnyān isuh i śarīranya, sinambinyāsibu tan parikdə̄ṅ, tan aṅel ika, ndān yan akəḍik gələh-gələhnya avaknya, kunaṅ yan akveh gləh-gləhnya avaknya, enak rakətnya, aṅel ikān pesuh-isuh, ulihnya yatna tan vənaṅ līlā, maṅkana taṅ krodhalobhādimala, an klabakəna saṅkeṅ śarīra.

          Dyad 414

          kṣamayā krodham ucchindyāt

          kāmaṁ saṁkalpavarjanāt |

          lobhaṁ mohaṁ ca santoṣād

          viṣayāṁs tattvadarśanāt ||


          • MBh 12.266.5ab: kṣamayā krodham ucchindyāt kāmaṁ saṁkalpavarjanāt |
          • MBh_12.266.008c: MBh 12.266.8cd: lobhaṁ mohaṁ ca saṁtoṣād viṣayāṁs tattvadarśanāt ||

          kunaṅ paṅhilaṅanta krodha, si tan rəṅə-rəṅə̄n, juga hayva tan kəlan yapvan ikaṅ rāga, katiṅgalaniṅ prapañcājñāna, paṅhilaṅanterika, kunaṅ ikaṅ lobha, moha, si kasantoṣan paṅhilaṅanterika, yapvan viṣaya, nāṅ śabda, rūpa, rasa, gandha, sparśa, si vruh ta riṅ vastu tattva paṅhilaṅanterika.

          Dyad 415

          āyatyā varjayed āśām

          arthaṁ saṅgavivarjanāt |

          anityatvena ca snehaṁ

          duḥkhaṁ yogena paṇḍitaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.266.009cd-010ab: MBh 12.266.9cd-10ab: āyatyā ca jayed āśām arthaṃ saṅgavivarjanāt | anityatvena ca snehaṁ kṣudhaṁ yogena paṇḍitaḥ ||
          • MSS_5072: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5072: āyatyā ca jayedāśām arthaṁ saṅgavivarjanāt | anityatvena ca snehaṁ kṣudhaṁ yogena paṇḍitaḥ ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ buddhi harəp-harəp, ri siddhaniṅ iṣṭasādhya, vidhivaśa paṅhilaṅanterika, titahniṅ vidhi ta pva herakəna, yapvan vibhava, annapāna ratna vastrādi, bhogopabhoga, si tan karakətan paṅhilaṅanterika, kunaṅ ikaṅ sih, si vruh ta riṅ anitya niṅ sarvabhava paṅhilaṅanterika, yapvan ikaṅ śokasantāpādi duhkha, yoga paṅhilaṅanterika, yoga ṅaranya cittavr̥ttinirodha, kahr̥taniṅ manah, saṅ kumavaśākən ika, sira paṇḍita ṅaranira.

          Dyad 416

          kāruṇyenātmano mohaṁ

          tr̥ṣṇāṁ ca paritoṣataḥ |

          utthānena jayet tandrīṁ

          vitarkaṁ niścayāj jayet ||


          • MBh_12.266.010cd-11ab: MBh 12.266.10cd-11ab: kāruṇyenātmano mānaṁ tṛṣṇāṁ ca paritoṣataḥ | utthānena jayet tandrīṁ vitarkaṁ niścayāj jayet ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 9712: kāruṇyenātmano mānaṁ tṛṣṇāṁ ca paritoṣataḥ | utthānena jayet tandrīṁ vitarkaṁ niścayāj jayet ||

          kunaṅ ikaṅ kābhimānan, si kāruṇya paṅhilaṅanterika, yapvan ikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā, paritoṣa paṅhilaṅanterika, ikaṅ manah sarvasukha juga, kunaṅ ikaṅ ləməh, kotsāhan paṅhilaṅanterika, kunaṅ ikaṅ vikalpajñāna, niścayajñāna paṅhilaṅanterika, niścayajñāna ṅaraniṅ samyagjñāna.

          Dyad 417

          mānaṁ hitvā priyo nityaṁ

          kāmaṁ hitvā sukhī bhavet |

          krodhaṁ hitvā nirābādhas

          tr̥ṣṇāṁ jitvā na tapyate ||



          hilaṅ pvaṅ abhimāna ri manah ta, janapriya ta kita, kinakūṅaniṅ rāt, yapvan hilaṅ rāganta, paramasukha kapaṅguh denta, hilaṅ pva krodhanta, tan hana ta śatrunta, nora kasaṅśayanta, mvaṅ lumare kita, yapvan hilaṅ tr̥ṣṇānta, tātan hana aṅgiṇḍala agave prihati ri kita.

          Dyad 418

          avaśyam indriyais tāta

          vartitavyaṁ svagocare |

          caṇḍarāgas tu yas tatra

          taṁ budhaḥ parivarjayet ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3291: avaśyam indriyais tāta vartitavyaṁ svagocare | caṇḍarāgas tu yas tatra taṁ budhaḥ parivarjayet ||

          svabhāva mātīkaṅ indriya, an paviṣaya riṅ svagocaranya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, tinūtakən ika, kunaṅ ikaṅ hinilan saṅ paṇḍita, yan pakanimittaṅ lālana, mvaṅ rāga juga, tan pakaphalaṅ dharmasādhana, ya ika siniṅgahanira.

          Dyad 419

          aprārthanam asaṁsparśam

          asandarśanam eva ca |

          puruṣasyeha niyamo

          bhavedrāgaprahāṇaye ||


          • MSS_2187: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2187: aprārthanam asaṁsparśam asaṁdarśanam eva ca | puruṣasyeha niyamo bhavedrāgaprahāṇaye ||

          kunaṅ paramārtha deyaniṅ tumulakaṅ rāga, hayvāṅayam-ayam, hayvāṅaṅən-aṅən, hayvāṅaras, hayva mulat, irikaṅ viṣayaniṅ rāga, yapvan kavaśa ika, niyata hilaṅniṅ rāga.

          Dyad 420

          saṁkalpāj jāyate rāgaḥ

          sevyamāno vivardhate |

          avadyadarśanād vyeti

          tattvajñānāc ca dhīmatām ||


          • MBh_12.157.008: MBh 12.157.8: saṁkalpāj jāyate kāmaḥ sevyamāno vivardhate | avadyadarśanād vyeti tattvajñānāc ca dhīmatām ||

          apan ikaṅ rāga, prapañcājñāna humanākənya ya, tan kahrət pva ya ta, vr̥ddhi ta ya, yatika kinlabakən de saṅ paṇḍita, makahetu katonaniṅ doṣanya, mvaṅ enak niṅ vruhnira riṅ vastu tattva.

          Dyad 421

          sarvatra sampadas tasya

          santuṣṭaṁ yasya mānasam |

          upānadgūḍhapādasya

          nanu carmastr̥teva bhūḥ ||


          • Hit_1.136: Hitopadeśa 1.136: sarvāḥ sampattasyas tasya santuṣṭaṁ yasya mānasam | upānadgūḍhapādasya nanu carmāvr̥teva bhūḥ ||
          • SRs_2.351: Siṁhabhūpāla’s Rasārṇavasudhākara 2.351: sarvāḥ sampattayas tasya santuṣṭaṁ yasya mānasam | upānadgūḍhapādasya nanu carmāstr̥taiva bhūḥ ||
          • ttrkhy2u_79: Section 79 of Tantrākhyāyika 2: sarvās sampattayas tasya santuṣṭaṁ yasya mānasam | upānadgūḍhapādasya sarvā carmāvr̥taiva bhūḥ ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 3206, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0300/image: sarvatra saṁpadas tasya saṁtuṣṭaṁ yasya mānasam | upānadgūḍhapādasya nanu carmāvr̥teva bhūḥ ||

          mataṅnya kayatnakənaṅ tattvavicchedana, kālocitaniṅ vastu tattva, nāṅ kṣaṇikādi, ryy anityanikiṅ rāt, maran katəmuṅ kasantoṣan, apan ika saṅ təlas tuməmuṅ kasantoṣan, lumrā riṅ rāt, vibhavanira, saparanira təmuṅ bhogopabhoga, apayapan kapva anukhe ikaṅ sarvavastu ri sira, kady aṅganikaṅ vvaṅ matarumpah, saparanya tan panampak ləmah, kapva māləp-aləp, ikaṅ tinapaknya, maṅkana ta saṅ santoṣabuddhi, bhoganira ikaṅ sarvavastu.

          Dyad 422

          pr̥thivyāṁ yad vr̥īhiyavaṁ

          hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ |

          nālam ekasya tad vittam

          iti matvā śamaṁ vrajet ||


          • MBh_01.070.044b*0693_08-09: MBh 01.70.44b*0693_08-09: pr̥thivī ratnasaṁpūrṇā hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | nālam ekasya tat sarvam iti matvā śamaṁ vrajet ||
          • MBh_01.080.009d*0840_03-04: MBh 1.80.9d*0840_03-04: yat pr̥thivyāṁ vrīhiyavaṁ hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | ekasyāpi na paryāptaṁ tasmāt tṛṣṇāṁ parityajet ||
          • MBh_05.039.069: MBh 5.39.69: yat pr̥thivyāṁ vrīhiyavaṁ hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | nālam ekasya tat sarvam iti paśyan na muhyati ||
          • MBh_07.049.021d@008_0581-0582: MBh 7.49.21d@008_0581-0582: yat pr̥thivyāṁ vrīhiyavaṁ hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | nālam ekasya tat sarvam iti matvā śamaṁ vrajet ||
          • MBh_13.094.027: MBh 13.94.27: yat pr̥thivyāṁ vrīhiyavaṁ hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | sarvaṁ tan nālam ekasya tasmād vidvāñ śamaṁ vrajet ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_4006-4007: MBh 13.134.57d@015_4006-4007: yat pr̥thivyāṁ vrīhiyavaṁ hiraṇyaṁ paśavaḥ striyaḥ | nālam ekasya paryāptam iti paśyan na muhyati ||

          apan sahananikaṅ brīhiyava, pari, java, riṅ pr̥thivīmaṇḍala, təka riṅ hiraṇya, rajata, vastra, paśu, strīratnādi, tan vvaṅ tuṅgal makanu ika, pasāmānyan, paramārthanika kabeh, lavan yadyapin vvaṅ siki, makānva ika, ivə̄ṅ tan pamuharanya tr̥pti, tan paṅhilapura kalobhan, vruh pva saṅ paṇḍita maṅkanaṅ tattva, mataṅnyan si kasantoṣan pinakadr̥byanira.

          Dyad 423

          dravyeṣu samatīteṣu

          ye guṇās tān na cintayet |

          tān anādriyamāṇasya

          snehas tasya praṇaśyati ||


          • MBh_12.317.005: MBh 12.317.5: dravyeṣu samatīteṣu ye guṇās tān na cintayet | tān anādriyamāṇasya snehabandhaḥ pramucyate ||
          • MBh_13.134.57d@015_3933-3934: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3933-3934: dravyeṣu samatīteṣu ye guṇās tān na cintayet | tān anādriyamāṇasya śokabandhaḥ praṇaśyati ||

          kunaṅ denira, tan inaṅən-aṅənira juga, guṇanikaṅ vastu təlas, kabhukti denira, inaknya, hayunya, salvirniṅ pālapanya, yatika pinuṅkurakənira, enak pva parāṅamukhanira ri guṇanya, hilaṅ ta tr̥śnānira irikaṅ vastu.

          Dyad 424

          prīteḥ śokaḥ prabhavati

          viyogāt tasya dehinaḥ |

          yadā nirarthakaṁ vetti

          tadā sadyaḥ praṇaśyati ||


          • MBh 12.157.10: prīteḥ śokaḥ prabhavati viyogāt tasya dehinaḥ | yadā nirarthakaṁ vetti tadā sadyaḥ praṇaśyati ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ malara an papasah lavan kāsihnya, gə̄ṅniṅ sihnya, makanimitta kāṅən-aṅənani guṇanya, salviriṅ pālapanya, kāraṇanika, ya ta anuvuhakən prihati śoka santāpa ri hatinya, halanya pva aṅən-aṅənanya, salvirniṅ deṣanya, hilaṅ niyata ni sihnya təke prihatinya.

          Dyad 425

          nidrā sarvātmanā tyājyā

          svapnadoṣān avekṣya vai |

          svapne hi rajasā dehī

          tamasā vābhibhūyate ||


          • MBh_12.209.001cd-002ab: MBh 12.209.1cd-2ab: nidrā sarvātmanā tyājyā svapnadoṣān avekṣatā | svapne hi rajasā dehī tamasā cābhibhūyate ||

          kunaṅ sarvadāya, turu juga hilan, apan ikaṅ turu, lavan ipyan, ya amaṅun hala, apayapan sumaput ikaṅ rajah tamah denika.

          Dyad 426

          naktaṁcaryāṁ divāsvapnam

          ālasyaṁ maithunaṁ madam |

          dainyaṁ vīṣayayogaṁ tu

          śreyo ’rthī parivarjayet ||


          • MBh_12.276.023: MBh 12.276.23: naktaṁcaryā divāsvapnam ālasyaṁ paiśunaṁ madam | atiyogam ayogaṁ ca śreyaso ’rthī parityajet ||

          mataṅnyan deyanika saṅ mamet hayu, yan abhyudaya, ṅuniveh yan nihśreyasa, samaṅke hilānira, hayva laku-laku riṅ kuləm, hayvāturu riṅ rahina, hayva luhya, hayva saktah riṅ saṅga, hayvāhyun-hyun darpa riṅ madya, hayva ləsu dīnārusuh riṅ ulah, hayva tan paṅhrət indriya.

          Dyad 427

          viṣayāṇāṁ ca daurātmyād

          indriyānāṁ ca cāpalāt |

          manasaś cānavasthānāt

          sarvakr̥cchreṣu tiṣṭhati ||


          • Krtyakalpataru-Moskadharma-Laksmidhara-221130_75: Stanza 75 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, which purports to cite the Mahābhārata: viṣayāṇāṁ ca daurātmyād indriyāṇāṁ ca cāpalāt | manasaś cānavasthānāt sarvaḥ kr̥cchreṣu vartate ||

          kahrətaniṅ manah ikaṅ prihən təman, apan ya tan kahrət ikaṅ manah, capala ikaṅ indriya, sāhasikan papravr̥tti, tuvi tan sipi kaduṣṭan ikaṅ viṣaya ṅaranya, byaktāpuhara hala, niyatānəmu duhkha ṅvaṅ jənək iriya.

          Dyad 428

          viṣayān pratyavasituṁ

          na jātu labhate dhr̥tim |

          śyenacchāyām anupatan

          kapiñjala ivātape ||


          • Stanza 75 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: viṣayān pratyanusaran prāpnoti sumahad bhayam | śyenacchāyām anupatan kapiñcala ivātape ||

          apan ikaṅ vvaṅ tumūtakən paṅavaśaniṅ indriya ri viṣayanya, tan hana juga gantanya varəga, pisaniṅun paṅguhaṅ tr̥pti, kadi rūpaniṅ hayam alas, kapanasan, maṅusir hə̄bniṅ həlaṅ duvəg aṅlayaṅ kapāna ikān təmva sukha niṅ maṅə̄b.

          Dyad 429

          na jātu kāmaḥ kāmyāṇām

          upabhogena śāmyati |

          haviṣā kr̥ṣnavartmeva

          bhūya eva vivardhate ||


          • MBh_01.070.044b*0693_06-07: MBh 1.70.44b*0693_06-07: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||
          • MBh_01.080.009d*0840_01-02: MBh 1.80.9d*0840_01-02: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||
          • MBh12.211.044d*0616_01-02: MBh 12.211.44d*0616_01-02: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||
          • MBh_12.211.048d@018_0098-0099: MBh 12.211.48d@018_0098-0099: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||
          • MBh_13.094.030d*0426_01-02: MBh 13.94.30d*0426_01-02: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||
          • MBh 13.134.57d@015_4001-4002: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati | haviṣā kr̥ṣṇavartmeva bhūya evābhivardhate ||

          tātan hana gantanikaṅ rāga mahuvusana, yadyapin vehən ya ri savastuniṅ kinarāgan, maṅkin tinūtakən, maṅkin vr̥ddhi kramanya, kadi kramaniṅ apuy, dumilah deniṅ miñak, maṅkin sinyukan miñak, maṅkin dumilah, maṅkana taṅ rāga.

          Dyad 430

          na strībhyaḥ kiñcid anyad vai

          pāpīyo bhuvi vidyate |

          striyo mūlam anarthānāṁ

          manasāpi ca cintitāḥ ||


          • MBh_13.038.012: MBh 13.38.12: na strībhyaḥ kiṁ cid anyad vai pāpīyastaram asti vai | striyo hi mūlaṁ doṣāṇāṁ tathā tvam api vettha ha ||

          ri sakvehniṅ kinarāgan, tan hana amaḍana strī, riṅ agə̄ṅ denya agave kapāpan, apayapan saṅkaniṅ hala ikaṅ strī ṅaranya, mataṅnyan siṅgahana ikaṅ strī ṅaranya, kāṅən-aṅənanya tuvi, tiṅgalakəna juga ya.

          Dyad 431

          strīkr̥to grāmanigamaḥ

          strīkr̥taḥ krayavikrayaḥ |

          striyo mūlam anarthānāṁ

          tasmān naitāḥ pariṣvajet ||


          • This stanza corresponds to line 107 of Kauṇḍinya’s commentary (Pañcārthabhāṣya), ad Pāśupatasūtra 1.9, i.e. PSBh 1.9:107. See p. 20 of R. Ananthakrishna Sastri’s 1940 edition of the Pāśupatasūtra with Kauṇḍinya’s Pañcārthabhāṣya: strīhetor nirgamo grāmāt strīkr̥te krayavikrayaḥ | striyo mūlam anarthānāṃ naināṃ prājñaḥ pariṣvajet ||

          apan ika gati rasika molah riṅ grāma, strī hetunika, maṅkana ikaṅ krayavikrayagati masaṅbyavahāra, deniṅ strī jugeka, saṅkṣepanikiṅ strī ṅaranya, saṅkaniṅ prihati juga ya, mataṅnyan hayva jənək irika.

          Dyad 432

          antakaḥ pavano mr̥tyuḥ

          pātālaṁ vaḍavāmukham |

          kṣuradhārā viṣaṁ sarpo

          vahnir ity ekataḥ striyaḥ ||


          • MBh_04.045.025ab-025b*0846_001: MBh 04.45.25ab-25b*0846_001: antakaḥ śamano mr̥tyus tathāgnir vaḍavāmukhaḥ | kṣuradhārā viṣaṁ sarpo vahnir ity ekataḥ striyaḥ ||
          • MBh_13.038.029: MBh 13.38.29: antakaḥ śamano mr̥tyuḥ pātālaṁ vaḍavāmukham | kṣuradhārā viṣaṁ sarpo vahnir ity ekataḥ striyaḥ ||

          nāṅ pāti, nāṅ pracaṇḍānila, aṅin adr̥s tan paṅkura, nāṅ saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyū, nāṅ vaḍavānala, apuy ahulu kuḍu, ri ḍasariṅ pātāla, nāṅ laṇḍəpiṅ kuva-kuva, nāṅ kālakūṭa viṣa, nāṅ vyālasarpa, nāṅ prakupitāgni, apuy dumilah kātara, paturunan ika kabeh, yatika strī ṅaranya, pilih salahsikinika kabeh, tattvanikaṅ sinaṅgah strī.

          Dyad 433

          ānāyam iva matsyānāṁ

          pañjaraṁ śakuner iva |

          samastapāśaṁ mūḍhasya

          bandhanaṁ vāmalocanā ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4860: ānāyam iva matsyānāṁ pañjaraṁ śakuner iva | samastapāśaṁ mūḍhasya bandhanaṁ vāmalocanā ||

          apan ikaṅ strī, təka asih agalak matanya, liṅnikaṅ kāmuka, vastuniṅ apus-apus tambaluṅ, śaṅkalaniṅ mūḍha juga ya, kady aṅganiṅ jāla, pukət, payaṅ, an hinanakən bandhanā paṅalap ivak, mvaṅ kadi kuruṅaniṅ manuk, an hinahakən pañjaranikaṅ manuk.

          Dyad 434

          nāsāṁ kaścid agamyo ’sti

          nāsāṁ vayasi niścayaḥ |

          virūpaṁ vā surūpaṁ vā

          pumān ity eva bhuñjate ||


          • MBh_13.038.017: MBh 13.38.17: nāsāṁ kaś cid agamyo ’sti nāsāṁ vayasi saṁsthitiḥ | virūpaṁ rūpavantaṁ vā pumān ity eva bhuñjate ||

          tātan hana tan yogya parana, deniṅ strī ṅaranya, tan yogya mara irika, apan mamaṅke gatiṅku, kunaṅ ika, mamaṅkana gatinya, mamaṅkana kavvaṅanya, tātan katəkan viveka maṅkana, ikaṅ strī ṅaranya, mara juga ya, mvaṅ tan vruh ta ya riṅ atuha riṅ anvam, tātan huniṅa ya riṅ surūpa lavan virūpa, jalu-jalu ta pva iki, maṅkana juga liṅnyan təkākən rāganya.

          Dyad 435

          anarthitvān manuṣyāṇāṁ

          bhayāt paribhavāt tathā |

          maryādāyām amaryādāḥ

          striyas tiṣṭhanti bhartr̥ṣu ||


          • MBh_13.038.016: MBh 13.38.16: anarthitvān manuṣyāṇāṁ bhayāt parijanasya ca | maryādāyām amaryādāḥ striyas tiṣṭhanti bhartr̥ṣu ||

          saṅkṣepanikiṅ strī, durācāra juga ya, tan kavənaṅ sinəṅkəran, yadyapin sinəṅkəran, vinarah riṅ maryādā yukti, apa tan saṅka ri pamātihnyān vinarah, mataṅnyan anukūla pakatonanya ri jalunya, kunaṅ prasiddha kāraṇanya ri denyan tan kinārya juga, nora mujuk-mujuki ya, pilih deniṅ takutnya kunaṅ, pilih paribhāva, kāraṇanyan maṅkana.

          Dyad 436

          uśanā veda yac chāstraṁ

          yac ca veda vr̥haspatiḥ |

          ubhe te na viśiṣyete

          strībuddhis tu viśiṣyate ||


          • MBh 13.39.7: uśanā veda yac chāstraṁ yac ca veda br̥haspatiḥ | strībuddhyā na viśiṣyete tāḥ sma rakṣyāḥ kathaṁ naraiḥ ||

          yadyapin ikaṅ aji kavruh bhagavān śukra, mvaṅ ikaṅ aji kavruh bhagavān vr̥haspati, dadya ika kalih memana, kavaśa niyatanika bhyāsan, sāri-sāri lolyan kayatnākəna, kunaṅ buddhiniṅ strī, vəkasniṅ durgrāhya juga ya, tar kənenaku kakavaśanya, yadyapin lolyan sāri-sāri kayatnākəna, hrətśalya mata saṅhulun umapa ta kunəṅ təkapan ika saṅ vvaṅ rumakṣa ya.

          Dyad 437

          nāgnis tr̥pyati kāṣṭhānāṁ

          nāpagānāṁ mahodadhiḥ |

          nāntakaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ

          na puṁsāṁ vāmalocanā ||


          • MBh_01.113.007d*1189_01-02: MBh 01.113.7d*1189_01-02: nāgnis tr̥pyati kāṣṭhānāṁ nāpagānāṁ mahodadhiḥ | nāntakaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ na puṃsāṁ vāmalocanāḥ ||
          • MBh 5.40.6: nāgnis tr̥pyati kāṣṭhānāṁ nāpagānāṁ mahodadhiḥ | nāntakaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ na puṁsāṁ vāmalocanā ||
          • MBh_13.038.025: MBh 13.38.25: nāgnis tr̥pyati kāṣṭhānāṁ nāpagānāṁ mahodadhiḥ | nāntakaḥ sarvabhūtānāṁ na puṁsāṁ vāmalocanāḥ ||

          tan pakabsuran mata saṅ hyaṅ apuy ṅaranira, yadyapin sahananiṅ kayu, satumuvuh riṅ bhūrmaṇḍala, yan tibākəna ri sira, ivəṅ tan tr̥ptyanira, maṅkin vr̥ddhi juga dilahnira denika, maṅkana taṅ tasik, tan pakavarəgan uminum vvai riṅ lvah, maṅkana saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyu, tan pakabsuran umaṅan hurip niṅ sarvabhāva, maṅkana tikaṅ strī ṅaranya, tan pakabsuran juga rāganya riṅ saṅga.

          Dyad 438

          yasya jihvāsahasraṁ syāj

          jīvec ca śaradaḥ śatam |

          ananyakarmā strīdoṣān

          naivoktvā nidhanaṁ vrajet ||


          • MBh_13.039.006d*0289_01-02: MBh 13.39.6d*0289_01-02: yadi jihvāsahasraṁ syāj jīvec ca śaradāṁ śatam | ananyakarmā strīdoṣān anuktvā nidhanaṁ vrajet ||

          tan həntya mata doṣanikaṅ strī yan varṇan, yadyapin hana vvaṅ aliḍaha sevu, māyuṣa ta ya sātus tahun, hayva ta ya salah gave, doṣaniṅ strī kevala varṇananya, ivə̄ṅ tan həntya, makāntaṅ katəkan pāti.

          Dyad 439

          aṅgārasadr̥śī nārī

          ghr̥takumbhasamaḥ pumān |

          ye prasaktā vilīnās te

          ye sthitās te pade sthitāḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 302: aṅgārasadr̥śī nārī ghr̥takumbhasamaḥ pumān | ye prasaktā vilīnās te ye sthitās te pade sthitāḥ ||

          lavan ikaṅ strī ṅaranya, apuy vamba paḍanya, kunaṅ ikaṅ jalu-jalu ṅaranya, paḍa lavan miñak ikaṅ, kaliṅanya, yāvat ikaṅ jalu-jalu sakta aparək irika, niyata syuḥ drava durbala ya, yapvan apagəh ikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ śiṣṭācāra, tan kāveśa denikaṅ strī, niyata nirvikāra ya apəgah riṅ hayu.

          Dyad 440

          strī nāma māyā nikr̥tiḥ

          krodhamātsaryavigrahā |

          dūrāt tyajed anāryāṁ tāṁ

          jvalitāmedhyavad budhaḥ ||


          • Krtyakalpataru-Moskadharma-Laksmidhara-221130_78: Stanza 78 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: strī nāma māyāvikr̥tiḥ krodhamātsaryavigraham | dūrāt tyajed anāryāṁ tāṁ jvalanāmedhyavad budhaḥ ||

          tattvanikaṅ strī ṅaranya, sulap, bañcana juga ya, makāvak krodha, kimburu, mataṅnyan dinohan ika de saṅ paṇḍita, tan hana pahinya lavan amedhya, bībhatsa, vastu campur.

          Dyad 441

          svabhāvaś caiva nārīṇāṁ

          narāṇām iha dūṣaṇam |

          itthaṁ vai na pramādyanti

          pramadāsu vipaścitaḥ ||


          • MBh_13.048.037: MBh 13.48.37: svabhāvaś caiva nārīṇāṁ narāṇām iha dūṣaṇam | ity arthaṁ na prasajjante pramadāsu vipaścitaḥ ||

          svabhāvaniṅ strī ta ikaṅ magave hala riṅ vvaṅ, lara prihati pinuharanya, muruṅakən sarvakārya, eṅət pva saṅ paṇḍita, mataṅnyar yatna juga sira dumohiṅ strī.

          Dyad 442

          yeṣu yeṣu pradeśeṣu

          kāyo ’tyantajugupsitaḥ |

          teṣu teṣu janaḥ sakto

          vairāgyaṁ kena yāsyati ||


          • Stanza 76 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: yeṣu yeṣu pradeśeṣu kāyo ‘tyantaṁ jugupsitaḥ | teṣu saktarato loko vairāgyaṁ kena yāsyati ||

          hana ta avayava ṅkā ryy avakniṅ strī, atyanta riṅ bībhatsa, vəkasniṅ kararəmah, yogya kelika, yukti siṅgahana, hayva ta maṅkana, ra pva tan ya kajənəknikaṅ vvaṅ, harṣa akūṅ alulut juga ya irika, an maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ, ndya ta kunaṅ dumeh ya vairāgya.

          Dyad 443

          ko hi nāma manuṣyeṣu

          jānann api vicakṣaṇaḥ |

          hariṇīpadamātreṇa

          carmaṇā na khalīkr̥taḥ ||



          apan ṅke riṅ mānuṣaloka, ika saṅ paṇḍita, vicakṣaṇa tuvi, tan hana sira tan dīne kaśmala, kinavaśākən denya avayavaniṅ strī, kulit sasulpitiṅ kidaṅ, pramāṇanya.

          Dyad 444

          prasvedam aladigdhena

          vahatā mūtraśoṇitam |

          vraṇena vivr̥tenaiva

          sarvam andhīkr̥taṁ jagat ||



          ri təṅahnikaṅ kulit sasulipatniṅ kidaṅ, hana ta kani, məṅā tan kəneṅ varas, pinakahnuniṅ mūtra, lavan rah, hibəkan hariṅət, lavan sarvamala, ya ta aṅde vulaṅun irikaṅ rāt, mūdha vuta tuli ya denya.

          Dyad 445

          kūlāni nāsya pātyante

          na katham api khanyate |

          khanakaiva kṣayaṁ yāti

          balena ca dhanena ca ||



          ika taṅ kani, sinuhan sāri-sāri, ndātan trəbis juga ya, tan rubuh piṅgirnya, tātan kəna riṅ jro, kālih ikaṅ anuhan juga durbala, hilaṅ śaktinya, hilaṅ māsnya.

          Dyad 446

          yāny eva malavāhīni

          pūtichidrāṇi yoṣitām |

          tāny eva khalu kāmyāni

          aho puṁsāṁ viḍambanā ||


          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: yāny eva malavāhīni pūtichidrāṇi yoṣitām | tāny eva khalu kāmyāni aho puṁsāṁ viḍambanā ||

          atyanta riṅ bībhatsa ikaṅ kani liṅmami, amətvakən sarvamalaniṅ śarīra, kāvaraṇan deniṅ kalā marvuduk lvat-lvat, yatika amuhara kūṅ tr̥ṣṇā lulut irikaṅ rāt, āścarya mata kami, tan sipi karika bañcananikaṅ loka an maṅkana.

          Dyad 447

          yoṣitāṁ na kathā śravyā

          na nirīkṣyā nirambarāḥ |

          kadā cid darśanāt tāsāṁ

          durbalān āviśed rajaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.207.012: MBh 12.207.12: yoṣitāṁ na kathāḥ śrāvyā na nirīkṣyā nirambarāḥ | kadā cid darśanād āsāṃ durbalān āviśed rajaḥ ||

          mataṅnyan dohana juga ikaṅ strī ṅaranya, tan reṅə̄n ujar-ujarnya, ṅuniveh tan piḍəṅarakəna sabisik-bisiknya, hayveniṅət-iṅət, rūpanya, ṅuniveh yan pamudāṅligā, apan kavulatanika, karəṅvani śabdanika, ya amuhara paṅāveśaniṅ rāga.

          Dyad 448

          mātrā svasrā duhitrā vā

          na viviktāsano bhavet |

          balavān indriyagrāmo

          vidvāṁsam api karṣati ||


          • Manusmr̥ti 2.215: mātrā svasrā duhitrā vā na viviktāsano bhavet | balavān indriyagrāmo vidvāṁsam api karṣati ||
          • Same as Indische Sprüche 2148, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0106/image: mātrā svasrā duhitrā vā na viviktāsano bhavet | balavān indriyagrāmo vidvāṁsam api karṣati ||

          hayva tātan yatna, hayva rukva-rukvan aṅucapa varvarn lavan ibunta, vvaṅ sānakta anakta kunəṅ, apan aglis juga paṅāveśan ikaṅ indriyalolya ṅaranya, yadyan saṅ paṇḍita tuvi kākarṣaṇa sira denya.

          Dyad 449

          koṭarāgnir yathāśeṣaṁ

          samūlaṁ pādapaṁ dahet |

          dharmārthaṁ ca tathā loke

          rāgadveṣo vināśayet ||


          • MBh_03.002.029: MBh 3.2.29: koṭarāgnir yathāśeṣaṁ samūlaṁ pādapaṁ dahet | dharmārthinaṁ tathālpo ’pi rāgadoṣo vināśayet ||

          kady aṅganiṅ apuy ri kuvuṅniṅ kayu, an gəsəṅ ikaṅ kayu niśeśa aradin təka riṅ pāṅnya, vitnya, vvadnya, maṅkana ta rakətnikaṅ rāgadveśa ri hati, niyata ika maṅhilaṅakən dharma, artha, mokṣa, nitya padulur niṅ rāga, lavan dveṣa, yāvat hanaṅ rāga, tāvat hanaṅ kadveśan.

          Dyad 450

          kāmo bandhanam evaikaṁ

          nānyad astīha bandhanam |

          kāmabandhanamukto hi

          brahmabhūyāya kalpate ||


          • MBh_12.243.007: MBh 12.243.7: kāmabandhanam evaikaṁ nānyad astīha bandhanam | kāmabandhanamukto hi brahmabhūyāya kalpate ||
          • MSS_9607: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 9607: kāmabandhanam evaikaṁ nānyad astīha bandhanam | kāmabandhanamukto hi brahmabhūyāya kalpate ||

          lavan ikiṅ rāga, vəkasniṅ bandhana ika, ṅliṅ iki tan pakarva kāraṇaniṅ pāśa, apan ika saṅ luput sakeṅ rāgapāśa, niyata sira mulih riṅ brāhmapada, tadājara, mamara, mabhaya, mamr̥tyu, pada, brāhma, kṣama, saṅ hyaṅ brāhmapada ṅaranira, tan kataman tuha, lara, bhaya, pāti, nirvāṇapada ṅaranira vaneh.

          Dyad 451

          yaḥ sandhārayate manyuṁ

          yo ’tivādāṁs titikṣati |

          yaś ca tapto na tapati

          sa bhr̥śaṁ śamabhājanam ||


          • MBh_01.074.005: MBh 1.74.5: yaḥ saṁdhārayate manyuṁ yo ’tivādāṁs titikṣati | yaś ca tapto na tapati dr̥ḍhaṁ so ’rthasya bhājanam ||

          kunaṅ pakatonan ika saṅ vvaṅ uməgat rāganira, yan vənaṅ humrət krodhanira juga, klānta sira ri halahayuniṅ ujar, tātan alara sira yar inavaghāta, sira tika rāganirmukta ṅaranira.

          Dyad 452

          atathyenocya mānasya

          kaḥ kopo yan na tat tathā |

          tathyenāpi hi kaḥ kopo

          yad anukte ’pi tat tathā ||


          • MSS_0513: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 513: atathyenocya mānasya kaḥ kopo yan na tat tathā | tathyenāpi hi kaḥ kopo yad anukte ’pi mat tathā //

          nya liṅamami, ikaṅ vvaṅ inapahāsa ri tan doṣanya, pisaniṅu yan tuhva makadoṣa ikaṅ dośa vih, apa ta nimitta nikān agləṅ, apan tan tuhu ikaṅ paṅdūṣaṇa iriya, u tuhva kunaṅ ikaṅ paṅapahāsa irikaṅ vvaṅ, apan suṅgah ya makadoṣa ika, tan yogya ika aglaṅa yadyapin tan ujarana kəta ya ri doṣanya, tan apahāsan, ivə̄ṅ juga rakətnikaṅ doṣa iriya, mataṅnyan klākna salahknaniṅ ujar.

          Dyad 453

          rāgābhibhūtaḥ puruṣaḥ

          kāmena parigamyate |

          icchā sañjāyate cāsya

          tatas tr̥ṣṇā pravartate ||


          • MBh_03.002.033: MBh 3.2.33: rāgābhibhūtaḥ puruṣaḥ kāmena parikr̥ṣyate | icchā saṁjāyate tasya tatas tr̥ṣṇā pravartate ||

          valuyakənaṅ ujar, ikaṅ vvaṅ yan kāveśa deniṅ rāga, rāga ṅaranya hyun riṅ sarvaviṣaya, kakavaśa pva ya deniṅ rāga, dadi ta kāmanika, kāma ṅaraniṅ hyun riṅ āliṅganādi cumbana, rumakət pvaṅ kāma ri hatinya, dadi ta icchānya, icchā ṅaraniṅ hyun riṅ viśeṣa, dadi pva icchānya, mətu ta tr̥ṣṇānya.

          Dyad 454

          tr̥ṣṇā hi sarvapāpiṣṭhā

          nityodvegakarī matā |

          adharmabahulā caiva

          ghorā pāpānubandhinī ||


          • MBh 3.2.34: tr̥ṣṇā hi sarvapāpiṣṭhā nityodvegakarī nr̥ṇām | adharmabahulā caiva ghorā pāpānubandhinī ||

          ikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā ṅaranya, salvirniṅ hala hinanākənya, ilik lavan takut pinuharanya, inaku tikān kagə̄ṅaniṅ adharma, karəs-rəs niyata phala kapāpan.

          Dyad 455

          āsannān purato bhogān

          darśayitvā punaḥ punaḥ |

          chāgo haritamuṣṭyeva

          dūraṁ nīto ’smi tr̥ṣṇayā ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 5546: āsannān purato bhogān darśayitvā punaḥ punaḥ | chāgo haritamuṣṭyeva dūraṃ nīto’smi tṛṣṇayā ||

          apan kami maṅke, tonənta nirun kami, kinavaśākəniṅ tr̥ṣṇā, inahasākən, vinavanya riṅ kadohan kami, parəknikaṅ bhoga katon maṅiṅin-iṅin ri kami sāri-sāri, tātan hana pahimami lavan ikaṅ vəḍus, iniṅin-iṅin riṅ dukut sāgəm tumūt ta ya maṅgāṅalor aṅidul.

          Dyad 456

          yauvanaṁ jarayā grastam

          ārogyaṁ vyādhibhir hr̥tam |

          jīvitaṁ mr̥tyur abhyeti

          tr̥ṣṇaikā nirupadravā ||


          • Stanza 88 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: yauvanaṁ jarayā grastam ārogyaṁ vyādhibhir hatam | jīvitaṁ mr̥tyur abhyeti tr̥ṣṇaikā nirupadravā ||

          nāṅ kayauvanan sakarəṅ paməpəkniṅ śarīra, tan laṅgəṅ ika, kədə̄ deniṅ tuha, maṅkana ikaṅ ārogya ṅaranya, si tayaniṅ lara, anitya ika, apan aganti lavan lara, maṅkana ikiṅ hurip, anitya ika, apan niyata təka ikaṅ pāti ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā, nitya juga pinakasvabhāvanya, apa tan hana humilaṅakən ya, ri pātinta tuvi, tumūt juga ya, yatan do katəmu kaklabanya.

          Dyad 457

          jīryanti jīryataḥ keśā

          dantā jīryanti jīryataḥ |

          jīvitāśā dhanāśā ca

          jīryato ’pi na jīryati ||


          • MBh 13.7.24ab: jīryanti jīryataḥ keśā dantā jīryanti jīryataḥ |
          • BrP_12.45: Brahmapūraṇa 12.45:jīryanti jīryataḥ keśā dantā jīryanti jīryataḥ | dhanāśā jīvitāśā ca jīryato ’pi na jīryati ||
          • HV_22.40*345:3-4: Harivaṁśa 22.40*345:3-4: jīryanti jīryataḥ keśā dantā jīryanti jīryataḥ | dhanāśā jīvitāśā ca jīryato ’pi na jīryati ||

          nahan yaṅ vvaṅ atuha tonən denta, hilaṅ mara rambutnika, rurū rūkṣā kṣayā rigali, maṅkana huntunya, durbalā lara araṅ apogah, kunaṅ tr̥ṣṇānya riṅ hurip lavan riṅ vibhava, tan palvaṅ juga ya, yayā ləṅgaṅ tuṅgəṅ apəgah nirvikāra.

          Dyad 458

          na tal loke dravyam asti

          yat tr̥ṣṇām abhipūrayet |

          samudrakalpaḥ puruṣo

          na kathañcana pūryate ||


          • MBh_13.094.029: MBh 13.94.29: na tal loke dravyam asti yal lokaṁ pratipūrayet | samudrakalpaḥ puruṣo na kadā cana pūryate ||

          tātan hana vastu ṅke riṅ loka, vənaṅa paṅhibəkanaṅ tr̥ṣṇā, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ agə̄ṅ tr̥ṣṇānya, tan hana pahinya lavan tasik, kapva pisaniṅun kəna riṅ hibək.

          Dyad 459

          yathaiva śr̥ṅgaṁ goḥ kāle

          vardhamānasya vardhate |

          tathaiva tr̥ṣṇā vittena

          vardhamānena vardhate ||


          • MBh 12.268.7: yathaiva śṛṅgaṃ goḥ kāle vardhamānasya vardhate | tathaiva tr̥ṣṇā vittena vardhamānena vardhate ||

          apan ikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā ṅaranya, agə̄ṅ juga ya, mavuvuh pva ikaṅ vibhava, sāvakaniṅ kinatr̥ṣṇān, humvat ta ya maṅkin agə̄ṅ, kadi kramaniṅ suṅuniṅ ləmbu, an maṅkin humvat, humvat ikaṅ ləmbu makasuṅu ya, humvat kramanya maṅkin agə̄ṅ, maṅkana tikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā, maṅkin agə̄ṅ ri hvatnikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā.

          Dyad 460

          akartavyeṣv asādhvīva

          tr̥ṣṇā prerayate janam |

          tam eva sarvapāpebhyo

          lajjā māteva rakṣati ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 25: akartavyeṣv asādhvīva tr̥ṣṇā prerayate janam | tam eva sarvapāpebhyo lajjā māteva rakṣati ||
          • Stanza 88 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara: akartavyeṣu sādhvīvat tṛṣṇā prerayate naram | tam eva sarvapāpebhyo lajjā māteva rakṣati ||

          mvaṅ tan hana pahinikaṅ tṛṣṇā lavan strī kaśmala aṅavaśākən svāmī, vənaṅ kumon ikaṅ svāmī makolaha ṅulah tan yukti, kunaṅ apan ikaṅ iraṅ, paḍa lavan ibu, ya ta rumakṣa ikaṅ vvaṅ tumaṅgahi ya makolahaṅ vipatha, saṅkṣepanya, vvaṅ tarkneṅ iraṅ, maṅka makolahaṅ anyāya, deniṅ paṅavaśaniṅ tṛṣṇānya.

          Dyad 461

          tr̥ṣṇā lokatrayasyāsya

          nirvairaparimanthinī |

          yais tu nirmokavat tyaktā

          ko daridraḥ ka īśvaraḥ ||


          • Hit_1.179ab: Hitopadeśa 1.179ab: sā tr̥ṣṇā cet parityaktā ko daridraḥ ka īśvaraḥ |

          paramārthanikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā, ahala paṅāveśanya, mataṅnyan hanaṅ praṅ, tukar, halaniṅ ambək iṅ triloka, paṅāveśaniṅ tr̥ṣṇā kaliṅan ika, kunaṅ irika saṅ vvaṅ məgat paṅapusniṅ tr̥ṣṇā, tan hanaṅ vaira ṅaranya, tātan hanaṅ daridra, tātan hanaṅ sugih ṅaranya ri sira, mvaṅ tan kataman prihati.

          Dyad 462

          yā dustyajā durmatibhir

          yā na jīryati jīryataḥ |

          "yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas

          tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||


          • MBh 1.80.9d*0840_05-06: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṃ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||
          • MBh_03.002.035: MBh 3.2.35: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||
          • MBh 12.168.45: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||
          • MBh 12.268.12: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||
          • MBh 13.7.21: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||
          • MBh 13.134.57d@015_3999-4000: yā dustyajā durmatibhir yā na jīryati jīryataḥ | yo ’sau prāṇāntiko rogas tāṁ tr̥ṣṇāṁ tyajataḥ sukham ||

          ndya kari vastuniṅ tr̥ṣṇā ṅaranya, nya apan tahan kvaṅujar, nihan ikaṅ tan pāvak, an katon apagəh rakətnya riṅ avak, tar kəna siniṅgahan, luput inilagan evəh katiṅgalanya deniṅ durbuddhi, an rakət riṅ śarīra, tātan ilu śīrṇa ri duvəgnya an śīrṇa durbala ikaṅ śarīra andəlanya tuvi, lara dhīra anavanakən, karakət riṅ śarīra, ndah yatika si tr̥ṣṇā ṅaranya, kavaśā pva ri katiṅgalan ika denta, yatiku prasiddhaniṅ anəmu sukha ṅaranya.

          Dyad 463

          yac ca kāmasukhaṁ loke

          yac ca divyaṁ mahat sukham |

          tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite

          nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṁ kalām ||


          • MBh 12.168.36: yac ca kāmasukhaṁ loke yac ca divyaṁ mahat sukham | tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṁ kalām ||
          • MBh 12.171.51: yac ca kāmasukhaṁ loke yac ca divyaṁ mahat sukham | ənākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṁ kalām ||
          • MBh 12.268.6: yac ca kāmasukhaṁ loke yac ca divyaṁ mahat sukham | tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṁ kalām ||
          • MBh 13.134.57d@015_4008-4009: yac ca kāmasukhaṁ loke yac ca divyaṁ mahat sukham | tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukhasyaite nārhataḥ ṣoḍaśīṁ kalām ||

          apayapan ikaṅ sukha, kavaṅun deniṅ kabhuktyaniṅ pañcaviṣaya, ṅke riṅ martyaloka, lavan ikaṅ sukha, kavaṅun deniṅ kabhuktyaniṅ pañcaviṣaya riṅ suraloka, ika taṅ sukha kālih, yatika pisanakəna piṇḍan, tahil-tahilana ta ya, makalayanaṅ tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukha, tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukha ṅaranya, hana ya sukha katəmu, makanimitta hilaṅniṅ tr̥ṣṇā, vəkasniṅ sinaṅgah sukha ika, yatika tr̥ṣṇākṣayasukha ṅaranya, yatika vrātana, tahilana lavan ikaṅ sukha kālih, ndan pisaniṅu hana pahiriban ikaṅ sukha kālih denya, yadyan panəmbəlasanya tuvi, ivə̄ṅ juga soran ikaṅ sukha kālih denya.

          Dyad 464

          eko lobho mahāgrāho

          lobhāt pāpaṁ pravartate |

          tataḥ pāpād adharmāptis

          tato duḥkhaṁ pravartate ||


          • MBh 12.152.2cd: eko lobho mahāgrāho lobhāt pāpaṁ pravartate ||
          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7750: eko lobho mahāgrāho lobhāt pāpaṁ pravartate | tataḥ pāpād adharmāptis tato duḥkhaṁ pravartate ||

          ṅhiṅ si tr̥ṣṇā tikaṅ manuvuhakən kalobhan, tātan hana bhedanikaṅ kalobhan lavan vuhaya, ri kapvan krūra aṅləmakən riṅ saṅsāra, tumuvuh pvaṅ kalobhan, mətu taṅ buddhipāpa, ikaṅ buddhipāpa, ya tikāmaṅun adharma, ikaṅ adharma, ya ta phaladuhkha, nivandhaniṅ amukti lara prihati ika ta.

          Dyad 465

          pāpānāṁ viddhy adhiṣṭhānaṁ

          lobha eva narottama |

          lubdhāḥ pāpaṁ prakurvanti

          suvidvāṁso ’pi mānavāḥ ||


          • MBh_03.198.054: MBh 3.198.54: pāpānāṁ viddhy adhiṣṭhānaṁ lobham eva dvijottama | lubdhāḥ pāpaṁ vyavasyanti narā nātibahuśrutāḥ ||

          saṅkṣepanikaṅ tr̥ṣṇā manuvuhakən kalobhan, ikaṅ kalobhan, yatika parumahaniṅ sarvapāpa, apan ikaṅ lubdha, vvaṅ sinaputiṅ kalobhan, niyata juga ya mulahakən ikaṅ kapāpan, yadyapin vicakṣaṇa tuvi.

          Dyad 466

          asantoṣo ’sukhāyaiva

          lobhād indriyavibhramaḥ |

          tato ’sya naśyati prajñā

          vidyevābhyāsavarjitā ||


          • MBh 12.284.25: asaṁtoṣo ’sukhāyaiva lobhād indriyavibhramaḥ | tato ’sya naśyati prajñā vidyevābhyāsavarjitā ||
          • 3621: asaṁtoṣo ’sukhāyaiva lobhād indriyavibhramaḥ | tato ’sya naśyati prajñā vidyevābhyāsavarjitā ||

          yāvat mətuṅ kalobhan, niyata tan santoṣanikaṅ vvaṅ, tan santoṣa pva ya ta, niyata ta ya amaṅgaḥ lara prihati, lavan maṅkin vr̥ddhi paṅāveśanikaṅ indriya deniṅ kalobhan, maṅāveśa pvaṅ indriya, hilaṅ taṅ kaprajñān, mvaṅ salvirniṅ aji paṅavruhnikaṅ vvaṅ, kadi kramaniṅ aji tan sinvādhyāya.

          Dyad 467

          arthānām arjane duḥkham

          arjitānāṁ ca rakṣaṇe |

          nāśe duḥkhaṁ kṣaye duḥkhaṁ

          dhig arthān duḥkhavardhanān ||


          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3971-3972: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3971-3972: arthānām ārjane duḥkham ārjitānāṁ ca rakṣaṇe | nāśe duḥkhaṁ vyaye duḥkhaṁ dhig arthaṁ duḥkhabhājanam ||
          • MSS_2971: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 2971: arthānāmarjane duḥkham arjitānāṁ ca rakṣaṇe | nāśe duḥkhaṁ vyaye duḥkhaṁ dhig arthāḥ kaṣṭasaṁśrayāḥ ||
          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: arthānām ārjane duḥkham ārjitānāṁ ca rakṣaṇe | nāśe duḥkhaṁ vyaye duḥkhaṁ dhig arthān śokavardhanā ||

          lavan ta vaneh, agə̄ṅ ikaṅ prihati ri kālaniṅ maṅarjana, prabhāvaniṅ kalobhan ika, siddha pva deniṅ maṅarjana, molih atah patəpəṅ-təpəṅiṅ animtim, mavuvuh taṅ prihati ri karakṣanya, apayapan sarvābhiśaṅkī juga ṅvaṅ maməṅa-məṅan artha, katuhvan tan apilih īrṣyā, krodha akira-kira riṅ hala, malvaṅ pva ya saṅkapisan, pinakabyaya dadah ri kaparipūrṇa pakənanya, ṅuniveh yan alvaṅ deniṅ kativasan, ndah tan sipi ta denya amaṅun lara prihati, rasa atuṅ-tuṅa pāti, saṅkṣepanikaṅ artha, kaśmala juga ya, sāvasthān pamaṅun duhkha.

          Dyad 468

          vimohayanti sampatsu

          tāpayanti vipatsu ca |

          khedayanty arjanakāle

          kadā bhogāḥ sukhāvahāḥ ||


          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: vimohayanti saṁpatsu tāpayanti vipattiṣu | khedayanty arjane kāle kadā bhogāḥ sukhāvahāḥ ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 933, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1863/0183/image: janayanty arjane duḥkhaṁ tāpayanti vipattiṣu | mohayanti ca saṁpattau katham arthāḥ sukhāvahāḥ ||

          nihan ta denikaṅ artha, ri duvəgnyan paripūrṇa siddha saphala nirvighna kārjananya, samaṅkana ta yan paṅde vulaṅun anuvuhakən mada, katəkan pva ya vighna, malvaṅ hilaṅ kunaṅ, irika ta yan pagave manastāpa asama-sama tan sipi, ṅuni ri kālanyan inarjana pinrih kinārya, tan ucapən gə̄ṅ i denyāgave prihati, aṅhel ta saṅhulun maṅiṅət-iṅət, kapan ta kunaṅ ikaṅ bhogan panukhe, ri haturnyan kinārya kinalarākən, liṅmami maṅkana arah glāna.

          Dyad 469

          rājataḥ salilād agneś

          corataḥ svajanād api |

          bhayam arthavatāṁ nityaṁ

          mr̥tyoḥ prāṇabhr̥tām iva ||


          • MBh 3.2.38: rājataḥ salilād agneś corataḥ svajanād api | bhayam arthavatāṁ nityaṁ mr̥tyoḥ prāṇabhr̥tām iva ||
          • Hitopadeśa 1.176: rājataḥ salilād agneś corataḥ svajanād api | bhayam arthavatāṁ nityaṁ mr̥tyoḥ prāṇabhr̥tām iva ||
          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: rājataḥ salilād agneś caurataḥ svajanād api | bhayam arthavatāṁ nityaṁ mr̥tyoḥ prāṇabhr̥tām iva ||

          mvaṅ tan apilih, katakutnika saṅ makadr̥byaṅ dhana ṅaranira, apayapan saṅśaya sira, ri saṅ prabhu, riṅ vvai riṅ apuy, riṅ maliṅ, riṅ kadaṅ, kapva kasaṅśaya saṅ mamās ika kabeh, kady aṅgan saṅ hyaṅ mr̥tyu, an kinasaṅśayākən deniṅ sarvabhava.

          Dyad 470

          yathā hy āmiṣam ākāśe

          pakṣibhiḥ śvāpadair bhuvi |

          bhakṣyate salile matsyais

          tathā sarveṇa vittavān ||


          • MBh 3.2.39: yathā hy āmiṣam ākāśe pakṣibhiḥ śvāpadair bhuvi | bhakṣyate salile matsyais tathā sarveṇa vittavān ||
          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: yathā hy āmiṣam ākāśe pakṣibhiḥ śvāpadair bhuvi | bhakṣyate salile matsyaiḥ tathā sarvatra vittavān ||

          tātan hana pahinika saṅ mamās lavan dagiṅ reṅ-reṅ, sakvanyan kepvan, ndā yan uṅgva riṅ ākāśa, manuk mata katakutnya, o yan uṅgva riṅ ləmah, śr̥gāla katakutnya, o yan uṅgva riṅ vvai, ikan katakutnya, saṅkṣəpanya, sakvanyan tan sukha apan tan apilih kasaṅśanya, maṅkana ta saṅ sugih ṅaranira.

          Dyad 471

          sañcaye ca vināśānte

          maraṇānte ca jīvite |

          saṁyoge viprayogānte

          ko vitte praṇayen manaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.105.044: MBh 12.105.44 saṁcaye ca vināśānte maraṇānte ca jīvite | saṁyoge viprayogānte ko nu vipraṇayen manaḥ ||

          saṅkṣiptaniṅ vuvusmami, ri sḍəṅnyan anitya ikiṅ sarvabhāva, makāntaṅ apasaha marikaṅ apupul, mvaṅ ikaṅ mapupul, avayava lavan avayavī, vyaktinya, nāṅ avayava pāṇipādādi, inaku papasahnika jəmah, lavan avayavīnya, ikiṅ śarīra, maṅkana ikaṅ hurip ṅaranya, niyata makāvasānaṅ pāti ika, maṅkana tikaṅ saṅyoga, niyata makāntaṅ viprayoga ika, vruh pva kita ri tan ləṅgaṅniṅ hana, mvaṅ ri tan hananiṅ ləṅgaṅ, ndya ta kāraṇaniṅ svīkāra amrih aṅusir vibhava, ndyaṅ prihən, ndyaṅ amriha, ndyaṅ pamrihakəna.

          Dyad 472

          parityajya priyānprāṇān

          praviśanti raṇājire |

          puruṣāḥ preṣyatām anye

          nirgacchanti dhanārthinaḥ ||


          • MBh_03.245.029cd: MBh 3.245.29cd: puruṣāḥ preṣyatām eke nirgacchanti dhanārthinaḥ ||

          apan hana vvaṅ humaran-haran huripnya, māti riṅ palagan, saṅka ri svīkāranya aṅusir vibhava, dudū taṅ niṣkāraṇa humulunakən avaknya amrih sevaka, deniṅ hyunya riṅ vibhava.

          Dyad 473

          doṣāśrayam apāyāntam

          aiśvaryaṁ kāmayeta kaḥ |

          yat sampattau vipattau vā

          janayaty eva vikriyām ||



          niyata amaṅun aiśvarya tikaṅ vibhava ṅaranya, aiśvarya ṅaraniṅ si vaśa, apan basa-basa aṅavaśākən kramanikaṅ vvaṅ deniṅ vibhava, parumahaniṅ doṣa tikaṅ aiśvarya ṅaranya, yayadyan tan ləṅgaṅ hananya, tan vuruṅ agave cittavikāra, hilaṅnya, hananya tuvi, an maṅkana tattvanikaṅ aiśvarya, syapa ta amseriya.

          Dyad 474

          trayo madā mahārāja

          mohayanty avicakṣaṇam |

          striyo ’nnapānam aiśvāryaṁ

          teṣu saktā na jāgrati ||


          • PSBh_5.34:60: This stanza corresponds to line 60 of Kauṇḍinya’s commentary (Pañcārthabhāṣya), ad Pāśupatasūtra 5.34, i.e. PSBh 5.34:60. See p. 134 of R. Ananthakrishna Sastri’s 1940 edition of the Pāśupatasūtra with Kauṇḍinya’s Pañcārthabhāṣya: traya eva hradā durgāḥ sarvabhūtāpahāriṇaḥ | striyo ’nnapānam aiśvaryaṁ teṣu jāgratha brāhmaṇāḥ ||

          tuvi pva yan pamaṅun mada, apan tiga prasiddhaniṅ amaṅun mada, ikaṅ amuhara vulaṅun riṅ apuṅguṅ, pratyekanya, strī, annapānādi bhoga, aiśvarya, nahan taṅ amaṅun mada, hana pva jənək irika, ya tika aturu tan vriṅ rāt ṅaranya.

          Dyad 475

          sampadaḥ pramadāś caiva

          taraṅgotsaṅgabhaṅgurāḥ |

          kas tāsv ahiphaṇachattra

          chāyāsv iva ramed budhaḥ ||


          • Stanza 77 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: saṁpadaḥ pramadāś caiva taraṅgotsaṅgabhaṅgurāḥ | kas tāsv ahiphalacchatrachāyāsv iva ramed budhaḥ ||

          ikaṅ vibhava, lavan strī, paḍa ika mvaṅ patapatahniṅ ryak, ri kapva cañcalākalis eṅā polahnya, an maṅkana, saṅ apa ta sira paṇḍita jənəkeriya, apan tan pabheda pavehnya sukha, lavan sukhaniṅ maṅə̄b ri kivikniṅ vyālasarpa.

          Dyad 476

          mā tāta vistaraṁ kārṣīḥ

          sampadbhiḥ pratimohitaḥ |

          svagātrāṇy api bhārāya

          bhavanti vidhiparyaye ||


          • MSS_1001cd: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1001cd: svagātrāṇy api bhārāya bhavanti hi viparyaye ||

          saṅkṣipta, hayva vulaṅun, tat ləvi-ləvih aṅarjana vibhava, saduvəg-duvəg ta ya, apan ikiṅ avak tuvi, dadi ika amuhara sukər, tat vənaṅ ri kavavanya, keṅvanya, katuluṅanya, yan ya təkā lalisniṅ vidhivaśa.

          Dyad 477

          ākiñcanye ca rājye ca

          viśeṣaḥ sumahān ayam |

          nityodvigno hi dhanavān

          sarvaṁ tyaktvā sukhī bhavet ||


          • MBh_12.170.011: MBh 12.170.11: ākiṁcanye ca rājye ca viśeṣaḥ sumahān ayam | nityodvigno hi dhanavān mr̥tyor āsyagato yathā ||
          • MSS_4297: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 4297: ākiṁcanye ca rājye ca viśeṣaḥ sumahān ayam | nityodvigno hi dhanavān mr̥tyor āsyagato yathā ||

          ātyanta bheda marikaṅ kadaridran, lavan karatun, apan ika saṅ makadr̥byaṅ lakṣmī, hana juga posikniṅ hatinira, kunaṅ ika saṅ tyantaparigraha, makadr̥byaṅ kadaridran, sira vastuniṅ amaṅgih sukha, apan nisaṅśaya solahnira.

          Dyad 478

          na hi sañcayavān kaścid

          dr̥śyate nirupadravaḥ |

          tyajeta sañcayāṁs tasmāt

          prajñaḥ kleśaṁ sahaiva ca ||


          • MBh_03.002.046: MBh 3.2.46: tyajeta saṁcayāṁs tasmāt tajjaṁ kleśaṁ saheta kaḥ | na hi saṁcayavān kaś cid dr̥śyate nirupadravaḥ ||

          apan sakvehnika saṅ mamās, sahananika saṅ maṅarjana abhyudaya, tan hana juga sira katon nirvighna, maṅkana pva ya ta, mataṅnya deyanika saṅ meṅət, tiṅalakəna sira jugekaṅ artha, ilagana ikaṅ kleśa.

          Dyad 479

          pratyūhapaṭaho rājñaḥ

          sāmānyapuravāsibhiḥ |

          mā maivam iti yo bhāvaḥ

          sa tasya prītikārakaḥ ||


          • Stanza 91 of Kr̥tyakalpataru’s Mokṣakāṇḍa by Lakṣmīdhara, citing these lines as coming from the Mahābhārata: pratyūṣapaṭaho rājñaḥ sāmānyaḥ sukhavāsibhiḥ | mamedam iti yo bhāvas tasya sa prītikārakaḥ ||

          manah kəta nimittaniṅ sukhaduhkhan katəmu, nahan yaṅ paḍahi sajiniṅ rājya, maṅgala saṅ prabhu, sāmānya sahananikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ antahpura ruməṅə̄ ya, hana pva kumva vivekanya, tan grāhī, karəṅə̄ mara ya deṅku, hilaṅ pāpaṅku denika, ya ika sukha denika.

          Dyad 480

          arthāṁś ca durlabhāṁl loke

          kleśāṁś ca sulabhāṁs tathā |

          duḥkhaṁ caiva kuṭumbārthaṁ

          yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ||


          • MBh_12.277.043: MBh 12.277.43: arthāṁś ca durlabhāṁl loke kleśāṁś ca sulabhāṁs tathā | duḥkhaṁ caiva kuṭumbārthe yaḥ paśyati sa mucyate ||

          lavan ta vaneh, ika saṅ meṅət riṅ təlu, avakniṅ təlu, nya durlabhaniṅ artha, sulabhaniṅ kleśa, duhkhaniṅ maṅrakṣa kutumba, nahan tāvakniṅ təlu, saṅ yatna ri kālocitanika, sira tika luput tan kapāśa.

          Dyad 481

          alaṁ parigraheṇaiva

          doṣavān saparigrahaḥ |

          krimir hi koṣakāro hi

          badhyate svaparigrahāt ||


          • MBh_12.316.029: MBh 12.316.29: alaṁ parigraheṇeha doṣavān hi parigrahaḥ | kr̥mir hi kośakāras tu badhyate svaparigrahāt ||
          • MSS_3095: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 3095: alaṁ parigraheṇeha doṣavān hi parigrahaḥ | kr̥mir hi kośakāras tu badhyate svaparigrahāt ||

          mataṅnyan tiṅgalakəna kaparigrahaniṅ sarvavastu, apan agə̄ṅ halaniṅ mamarigraha, tonənta, nāṅ ulər magave bəsar, huruṅ pinarigrahanya, ya mara nimittanyān kabandha vəkasan.

          Dyad 482

          yāvataḥ kurute jantuḥ

          sambandhān manasaḥ priyān |

          tāvanto ’sya vidhīyante

          hr̥daye śokaśaṅkavaḥ ||


          • MBh_01.145.024d*1596_02: MBh 1.145.24d*1596_02: tāvanto ’sya nikhanyante hr̥daye śokaśaṅkavaḥ ||
          • Hit_4.78: Hitopadeśa 4.78: yāvataḥ kurute jantuḥ sambandhān manasaḥ priyān | tāvanto ’sya nikhanyante hr̥daye śokaśaṅkavaḥ ||
          • Corresponds to Indische Sprüche 2480, see https://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/boehtlingk1864/0161/image: yāvataḥ kurute jantuḥ sambandhān manasaḥ priyān | tāvanto ’sya nikhanyante hr̥daye śokaśaṅkavaḥ ||

          ikaṅ vvaṅ magəhakən rakətniṅ vastu kāsihnya, kāptanya ri hatinya, ta molah maṅhə̄t-hə̄t prihati, mamakə̄ hatinya riṅ lipuṅ ṅaranya.

          Dyad 483

          mānasaṁ duḥkhamūlaṁ tu

          sneha ity upalabhyate |

          snehāc ca sajjate jantur

          duḥkhayogam upaiti ca ||


          • MBh_03.002.026: MBh 3.2.26: manaso duḥkhamūlaṁ tu sneha ity upalabhyate | snehāt tu sajjate jantur duḥkhayogam upaiti ca ||

          apan ikaṅ sih ya ika mūlaniṅ prihati, sih nimittaniṅ kahrət kabandhana, prastāvaniṅ anəmu duhkha tika.

          Dyad 484

          putradārakuṭumbeṣu

          saktāḥ sīdanti jantavaḥ |

          saraḥpaṅkārṇave magnā

          jīrṇā vanagajā iva ||


          • MBh_12.168.019d*0461_13-14: MBh 12.168.19d*0461_13-14: putradārakuṭumbeṣu prasaktāḥ sarvamānavāḥ | śokapaṅkārṇave magnā jīrṇā vanagajā iva ||
          • MBh 12.316.30: putradārakuṭumbeṣu saktāḥ sīdanti jantavaḥ | saraḥpaṅkārṇave magnā jīrṇā vanagajā iva ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3951-3952: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3951-3952: putradārakuṭumbeṣu saktāḥ sīdanti jantavaḥ | saraḥpaṅkārṇave magnā jīrṇā iva mahāgajāḥ ||

          rumakət pva sihnikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ anak, rabi, mvaṅ kuṭumba, manhər tika kakləm evəh kāntasanya, paḍa lavan liman atuha kapətək riṅ əṇḍut.

          Dyad 485

          etat tad durjayaṁ loke

          putradāram ayaṁ viṣam |

          jāyante ca mriyante ca

          yat pītvā mohitāḥ prajāḥ ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 7794: etat tad durjayaṁ loke putradāram ayaṁ viṣam | jāyante ca mriyante ca yat pītvā mohitāḥ prajāḥ ||

          ṅhiṅ sihniṅ mānak marabi, matikaṅ paramārtha viṣa ṅaranya, riṅ rāt, śakti tar kəna tinamban, apan sakvehnika saṅ təlas kəna denya, bhrānta saṅsāra vulaṅun juga ya, kedər avaluy-valuy riṅ bhāvacakra haməṅanya.

          Dyad 486

          svadehajān asvasaṁjñān

          yadvad aṅgāt kr̥imīṁs tyajet |

          svasaṁjñān asvajāṁs tadvat

          sutasaṁjñān krimīṁs tyajet ||


          • MBh 12.206.10cdef: svadehajān asvasaṁjñān yadvad aṅgāt kr̥mīṁs tyajet | svasaṁjñān asvajāṁs tadvat sutasaṁjñān kr̥mīṁs tyajet

          hana mara vastu mətu saṅkeṅ śarīra, ndātan inaku ya denikaṅ maśarīra, tan svaṅku ika, tan sapaku lavan ika, maṅkana liṅnyan āryakən ya, krimi ika maṅkana kramanya, mətu saṅkeṅ śarīranika, tiniṅgalakən tan inakunya deniṅ maśarīranika, hana tātan mətu saṅkeṅ śarīra, ndān inaku sva de, nikaṅ maśarīra, anuṅku ika, sapaku lavan ika, maṅkana liṅnya, putra ika maṅkana, ya tika tiṅgalakəna, kadi kramanikaṅ krimi, mavan hana mata marəknikaṅ krimi, apan sākṣāt mətu saṅkeṅ śarīra, tathāpi tiniṅgalakən, vruh pva kita an dedeniṅ manah ika, mataṅnyan ika sādhananta aməgatāsih niṅ mānak arabi.

          Dyad 487

          yatra sneho bhayaṁ tatra

          sneho duḥkhasya bhājanam |

          snehamūlāni duḥkhāni

          tasmiṁs tyakte mahat sukham ||


          • MBh 3.2.27ab: snehamūlāni duḥkhāni snehajāni bhayāni ca |
          • CanakyaNitiDarpana.txt_13.05: Cāṇakyanītidarpaṇaḥ 13.5: yasya sneho bhayaṁ tasya sneho duḥkhasya bhājanam | snehamūlāni duḥkhāni tāni tyaktvā vaset sukham ||

          yan ikaṅ vastu kāsih, ika hetuniṅ bhayan katəmu, apan parumahaniṅ duhkha ikaṅ sih ṅaranya, saṅkṣiptan ikaṅ sih vvitnikaṅ duhkha ta pva ya, tiṅgalakəna pva ika, katəmu taṅ parama sukha.

          Dyad 488

          svajane na ca te cintā

          kartavyā mokṣabuddhinā |

          ime mayā vinā tāta

          bhaviṣyanti kathaṁ nv iti ||


          • MBh_12.277.015: MBh 12.277.15: svajane na ca te cintā kartavyā mokṣabuddhinā | ime mayā vinābhūtā bhaviṣyanti kathaṃ tv iti ||

          hayva ta aṅaṅən-aṅən sambandha, kadaṅ varga, ya ta sādhyaṅ kamokṣan, liṅanta mapa ta lviran iki kabeh ri tayaṅku, liṅanta maṅkana, hayva tika.

          Dyad 489

          svayam utpadyate jantuḥ

          svayam eva vivardhate |

          sukhaduḥkhe tathā mr̥tyuṁ

          svayam evādhigacchati ||


          • MBh 12.277.16: svayam utpadyate jantuḥ svayam eva vivardhate | sukhaduḥkhe tathā mr̥tyuṁ svayam evādhigacchati ||

          apan tan prasiddhakāraṇa ṅaranya, lena saṅkeṅ avak, ikiṅ śarīra paramārthakāraṇa, ikiṅ dadi kabeh, avaknya kāraṇaniṅ hananya, vr̥ddhi pva ya , nirvighna təke katuhanya, avaknya juga kāraṇanika, manəmu pva ya sukhaduhkha, pāti, prihati, avaknya atah kāraṇanika, apan pūrvakarma tinūtnika kabeh.

          Dyad 490

          yathā kāṣṭhaṁ ca kāṣṭhaṁ ca

          sameyātāṁ mahodadhau |

          sametya ca vyapeyātāṁ

          tadvad bhutasamāgamaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.028.026: MBh 12.168.15: yathā kāṣṭhaṁ ca kāṣṭhaṁ ca sameyātāṁ mahodadhau | sametya ca vyatīyātāṃ tadvad bhūtasamāgamaḥ ||
          • MBh 12.168.15: yathā kāṣṭhaṁ ca kāṣṭhaṁ ca sameyātāṁ mahodadhau | sametya ca vyapeyātāṁ tadvad bhūtasamāgamaḥ ||
          • MBh_13,134.057d@015_3945-3946: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3945-3946: yathā kāṣṭhaṁ ca kāṣṭhaṁ ca sameyātāṁ mahodadhau | sametya ca vyapeyātāṁ tadvaj jñātisamāgamaḥ ||

          kady aṅganiṅ vataṅ kahala makambaṅan riṅ tasik, dadi ya kacuṇḍuka apaṅgih lavan kapvanya vataṅ, niyatanya apasah muvah, dadi ta ya apaṅgih muvah, maṅkana ta papaṅgihnikaṅ sarvabhāva, lavan kapvanya, anitya ika, niyata makāntaṅ mapasah, dadi ta ya apaṅgih muvah.

          Dyad 491

          evaṁ putrāś ca pautrāś ca

          jñātayaḥ suhr̥das tathā |

          atisneho na kartavyo

          viprayogo dhruvo hi taiḥ ||


          • MBh_12.168.016: MBh 12.168.16: evaṁ putrāś ca pautrāś ca jñātayo bāndhavās tathā | teṣu sneho na kartavyo viprayogo hi tair dhruvam ||
          • MSS_8048: Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 8048: evaṁ putrāś ca pautrāś ca jñātayo bāndhavās tathā | teṣu sneho na kartavyo viprayogo hi tair dhruvam ||

          maṅkana tikaṅ anak, putu, puyut, kadaṅ, mitra, rinakva, papaṅgih ta ya lavan ika kabeh, irikaṅ sakṣaṇa tuvi, niyata apasah avasānanika, mataṅnyan hayva tībra karaktan māsih.

          Dyad 492

          mātāpitr̥sahasrāṇi

          putradāraśatāni ca |

          yuge yuge vyatītāni

          kasya te kasya vā vayam ||


          • MBh_11.002.012: MBh 11.002.12: mātāpitr̥sahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca | saṁsāreṣv anubhūtāni kasya te kasya vā vayam ||
          • MBh_12.309.084: MBh 12.309.84: mātāpitr̥sahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca | anāgatāny atītāni kasya te kasya vā vayam ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3953-3954: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3953-3954: mātāpitr̥sahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca | asaṁkhyeyāny atītāni tathaivānāgatāni ca ||
          • MBh_18.005.047: MBh 18.5.47: mātāpitr̥sahasrāṇi putradāraśatāni ca | saṁsāreṣv anubhūtāni yānti yāsyanti cāpare ||

          anādi kətaṅ janma ṅaranya, tan kinavruhan təmbenya, luput kinalakaran, vilaṅniṅ janmāntara, mevivut pva bapanta, ibunta, anakta, rabinta, riṅ sayuga-sayuga, paramārthanya, ndyaṅ enak katəpətana sānu lavan ika, ndyaṅ tuduhan anunta.

          Dyad 493

          nāyam atyantasaṁvāsaḥ

          kadācit kenacit saha |

          api svena śarīreṇa

          kim utānyena kenacit ||


          • MBh_12.028.051: MBh 12.28.51: nāyam atyantasaṁvāso labhyate jātu kena cit | api svena śarīreṇa kim utānyena kena cit ||
          • Hit_4.79: Hitopadeśa 4.49: nāyam atyantasaṁvāso labhyate yena kenacit | api svena śarīreṇa kim utānyena kenacit ||

          tātan hana teka nitya patəmunya ṅaranya, ikan patəmu ika, ikan tan təmu ika, kapva tan laṅgəṅ ika, patəmunta lavan ikiṅ śarīranta tuvi, tan laṅgəṅ ika, mapasaha mara don ikiṅ pāṇīpādādi, hayva tenucap ikaṅ len.

          Dyad 494

          adarśanād āpatitāḥ

          punaś cādarśanaṁ gatāḥ |

          na te tava na teṣāṁ tvaṁ

          kā tatra paridevanā ||


          • MBh_12.168.017: MBh 12.168.17: adarśanād āpatitaḥ punaś cādarśanaṁ gataḥ | na tvāsau veda na tvaṁ taṁ kaḥ san kam anuśocasi ||
          • MBh_15.042.016: MBh 15.42.16: adarśanād āpatitaḥ punaś cādarśanaṁ gataḥ | nāhaṁ taṁ vedmi nāsau māṁ na ca me ’sti virāgatā ||

          kəta sakeṅ taya marika, muvah ta ya mulih riṅ taya, saṅkṣipta, tan akunta ika, ika tan sapa lavan kita, an maṅkana, apa tojara, apa polaha.

          Dyad 495

          naṣṭe dhane vā dāreṣu

          putre pitari mātari |

          aho kaṣṭam iti dhyātvā

          duḥkhasyāpacitiṁ caret ||


          • MBh_12.026.017: MBh 12.26.17: naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mr̥te | aho kaṣṭam iti dhyāyañ śokasyāpacitiṁ caret ||
          • MBh_12.168.006ab: MBh 12.168.6ab: naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mr̥te |
          • MBh_12.168.007: MBh 12.168.7: naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mr̥te | aho duḥkham iti dhyāyañ śokasyāpacitiṁ caret ||
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3931-3932: MBh 13.134.57d@-15_3931-3932: naṣṭe dhane vā dāre vā putre pitari vā mr̥te | aho duḥkham iti dhyāyañ śokasya padam āvrajet ||

          hilaṅ pva mās, māti pvaṅ anak, rabi, bapa, ibu, ikān təlas paratra, atiśaya ta gə̄ṅnikaṅ lara, mvaṅ duhkhaniṅ hati eṅət pva kitān maṅkana, gavayənta tikaṅ tambāniṅ duhkha.

          Dyad 496

          mr̥taṁ vā yadi vā naṣṭaṁ

          yo ’tītam anuśocati |

          duḥkhena duḥkham āpnoti

          dvāv anarthau prapadyate ||


          • MBh_11.026.004: MBh 11.26.4: mr̥taṁ vā yadi vā naṣṭaṁ yo ’tītam anuśocati | duḥkhena labhate duḥkhaṁ dvāv anarthau prapadyate ||
          • MBh_12.317.009: MBh 12.317.9: mr̥taṁ vā yadi vā naṣṭaṁ yo ’tītam anuśocati | duḥkhena labhate duḥkhaṁ dvāv anarthau prapadyate ||
          • MBh 13.134.57d@015_3937: mr̥taṁ vā yadi vā naṣṭaṁ yo ’tītam anuśocati |

          hana mara vvaṅ kədə̄ maṅən-aṅən ikaṅ māti, vastu hilaṅ kunaṅ, agə̄ṅ prihatinya denya, ika gə̄ṅniṅ prihatinya, yatika amuṅun lara, rva ikaṅ lara kavaṅun denika aṅaṅən-aṅən ikiṅ huvus hilaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, ya ta amaṅun hala ṅaranya.

          Dyad 497

          bhaiṣajyam etad duḥkhasya

          yad etan nānucintayet |

          cintyamānaṁ hi na vyeti

          bhūyaś cāpi pravartate ||


          • MBh_11.002.017: MBh 11.002.17: bhaiṣajyam etad duḥkhasya yad etan nānucintayet | cintyamānaṁ hi na vyeti bhūyaś cāpi vivardhate ||
          • MBh_12.198.001*0540_03-04: MBh 12.198.001*0540_03-04: bhaiṣajyam etad duḥkhasya yad etan nānucintayet | cintyamānaṁ hi cābhyeti bhūyaś cāpi pravartate ||
          • MBh_12.317.012: MBh 12.317.12: bhaiṣajyam etad duḥkhasya yad etan nānucintayet | cintyamānaṁ hi na vyeti bhūyaś cāpi pravardhate ||

          nyaṅ prasiddha tambāniṅ prihati, kramanya, ikaṅ vastu hilaṅ, luṅhā, māti kunaṅ, tan siddha kārjananya kunaṅ, yatika tan aṅən-aṅənən, apan apəgah rakətnya ri hati yan inaṅən-aṅən, rumakət pva ya, maṅkin avuvuḥ kramanya, ya ta anuvuhakən prihati, mataṅnya hayva ika inaṅən-aṅən.

          Dyad 498

          dhanaṁ vā puruṣo rājan

          puruṣaṁ vā punar dhanam |

          avaśyaṁ prajahāty eva

          tad vidvān nānusaṁsayet ||


          • MBh_12.105.045: MBh 12.105.45: dhanaṁ vā puruṣaṁ rājan puruṣo vā punar dhanam | avaśyaṁ prajahāty etat tad vidvān ko ’nusaṁjvaret ||

          pilih saṅ mamās tumiṅgalakən māsnya, pilih ikaṅ mās tumiṅgalakən saṅ mamās, upalakṣaṇa riṅ asiṅ masambandha, tan laṅgəṅ ta pva patəmuniṅ sānu mvaṅ anunya, vruh pva saṅ paṇḍiterika, mataṅnyan tan karaktan sira.

          Dyad 499

          purastād eva te buddhir

          iyaṁ kāryā vijānatā |

          anityaṁ sarvam evedam

          ahaṁ ca mama cāsti yat ||


          • MBh_12.105.012: MBh 12.105.12: purastād eva te buddhir iyaṁ kāryā vijānataḥ | anityaṁ sarvam evedam ahaṁ ca mama cāsti yat ||

          nyan taṅ buddhi sarvadāya, pagəhakəna rumuhun, liṅanya anitya tattvanikaṅ sarvabhāva, iki gatiṅku maṅke, anuṅku nāṅ ikiṅ hana maṅke məne hələm, anitya ika, maṅkana liṅanikaṅ tutur katuturana.

          Dyad 500

          anityatve kr̥tamatir

          mlānamālyena śocati |

          nityatve kr̥tabuddhis tu

          bhinnabhāṇḍe ’nuśocati ||


          • Mahāsubhāṣitasaṁgraha 1377: anityatve kr̥tamatir mlānamālyena śocati | nityatve kṛtabuddhis tu bhinnabhāṇḍe ’nuśocati ||

          ika saṅ eṅat ryy anityaniṅ sarvavastu, yadyan aluma ikaṅ skar suhunira, tar akiṅ-kiṅ sira tar manastāpa, kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ karaktan, tar vavarəṅəh riṅ anityatattva, agə̄ṅ manastāpanika deniṅ viṅle suviṅ.

          Dyad 501

          svayam utpādyate vahniḥ

          parītas tena vahninā |

          dahyamānaḥ parītāpaṁ

          bhajate na sa paṇḍitaḥ ||


          • MBh_11.001.032: MBh 11.1.32: svayam utpādayitvāgniṁ vastreṇa pariveṣṭayet | dahyamāno manastāpaṁ bhajate na sa paṇḍitaḥ ||

          nyaṅ amoṅ apuy, kumuliṅ ri kahananya, kasūban pva ya denikaṅ apuy, maṅga ta ya aṅlampva humiḍəpaṅ panas, deniṅ mūḍhanya, tar popāya ri tan sūbanikaṅ panas, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana kramanya, tan paṇḍita ṅaranika apan tātan maṅkana saṅ paṇḍita ṅaranira, mahā sirān pagave duhkhanya avaknira līlā sirān hilaṅakən ya.

          Dyad 502

          sukhaṁ ca duḥkhaṁ ca bhavābhavau ca

          lābhālābhau maraṇaṁ jīvitaṁ ca |

          paryāyataḥ sarva evāviśanti

          tasmād dhīro naiva tapyen na hr̥ṣyet ||


          • MBh_05.036.045: MBh 5.36.45: sukhaṁ ca duḥkhaṁ ca bhavābhavau ca lābhālābhau maraṇaṁ jīvitaṁ ca | paryāyaśaḥ sarvam iha spr̥śanti tasmād dhīro naiva hr̥ṣyen na śocet ||
          • MBh_12.026.031: MBh 12.26.31: sukhaṁ ca duḥkhaṁ ca bhavābhavau ca lābhālābhau maraṇaṁ jīvitaṁ ca | paryāyaśaḥ sarvam iha spr̥śanti tasmād dhīro naiva hr̥ṣyen na kupyet ||

          tuvi pvan paganti purihnikaṅ sukha mvaṅ duhkha, hana lavan taya, si sugih lavan si daridra, pāti lavan hurip, kapva maganti hananika riṅ dadi, eṅət pva saṅ paṇḍiterika, mataṅnyat tar agiraṅ, tar prihati, laṅgəṅ ahniṅ manahnira.

          Dyad 503

          sukham āpatitaṁ sevan

          duḥkham āpatitaṁ bhaja |

          kālaṁ prāptam upāsīta

          sasyānām iva karṣakaḥ ||


          • MBh 3.245.15: sukham āpatitaṁ seved duḥkham āpatitaṁ sahet | kālaprāptam upāsīta sasyānām iva karṣakaḥ ||

          saṅkṣipta, bhuktin təkaniṅ sukha, təka niṅ duhkha bhuktin atika, kaliṅanya, klākna ta pvaṅ sukha duhkha, hayva ta hana kinārya, herakəna təkanya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, sambinta taṅ arjana dharmapravr̥tti, kady aṅganiṅ masava-savah, klān sinambinya anahən panastīs, an antyakən usunikaṅ pari.

          Dyad 504

          sukhaṁ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṁ

          bhūtānāṁ paryupasthitam |

          prāptavyam avaśaiḥ sarvaṁ

          parihāro na vidyate ||


          • MBh 12.28.16: sukhaṁ vā yadi vā duḥkhaṁ bhūtānāṁ paryupasthitam | prāptavyam avaśaiḥ sarvaṁ parihāro na vidyate ||

          tar kəna siniṅgahan ikaṅ sukha duhkha ṅaranya, paṅavaśaniṅ vidhivaśa, kāraṇaniṅ sarvabhāvān panəmu sukha mvaṅ duhka.

          Dyad 505

          sukhasyānantaraṁ duḥkhaṁ

          duḥkhasyānantaraṁ sukham |

          paryāyeṇopavartante

          naraṁ nemim arā iva ||


          • MBh_03.247.045: MBh 3.247.045: sukhasyānantaraṁ duḥkhaṁ duḥkhasyānantaraṁ sukham | paryāyeṇopavartante naraṁ nemim arā iva ||
          • MBh_12.026.023ab: MBh 12.26.23ab: sukhasyānantaraṁ duḥkhaṁ duḥkhasyānantaraṁ sukham |
          • MBh_13.134.057d@015_3966: MBh 13.134.57d@015_3966: sukhasyānantaraṁ duḥkhaṁ duḥkhasyānantaraṁ sukham |

          ikaṅ vidhi ṅaranika, pūrvakarma tinūtnya, səṅkəranya ikaṅ pūrvakarma niyatanya, jātinya ikān pakāvak hala, lavan hayu, mataṅnyan paganti ikaṅ sukhaduhkha ṅaranya, tātan hana pahinikaṅ sarvabhāva lavan cakraniṅ guluṅan, niyata kapiṅsor ikaṅ aruhur ṅūni, muvah niyatanika kapiṇḍuhur ikiṅ i sor.

          Dyad 506

          jñānavān eva puruṣaḥ

          saṁyuktaḥ parayā dhiyā |

          udayāstamanajño hi

          na śocati na hr̥ṣyati ||


          • MBh_03.245.014: MBh 3.245.14: prajñāvāṁs tv eva puruṣaḥ saṁyuktaḥ parayā dhiyā | udayāstamayajño hi na śocati na hr̥ṣyati ||

          hana pva tuturan maṅkanaṅ tattva, yatika majñāna ṅaranya, yāvat pva ikaṅ vvaṅ majñāna, tan rakət ikaṅ harṣa lavan prihati ri manahnya, ika ta sinaṅgah paṇḍita ṅaranira.

          Dyad 507

          prajñayā mānasaṁ duḥkhaṁ

          hanyāc chārīram auṣadhaiḥ |

          etad dhi jñānasāmarthyaṁ

          na bālaiḥ samatām iyāt ||


          • MBh_03.206.015: MBh 3.206.15: prajñayā mānasaṁ duḥkhaṁ hanyāc chārīram auṣadhaiḥ | etad vijñānasāmarthyaṁ na bālaiḥ samatāṁ vrajet ||
          • MBh_11.002.021: MBh 11.2.21: prajñayā mānasaṁ duḥkhaṁ hanyāc chārīram auṣadhaiḥ | etaj jñānasya sāmarthyaṁ na bālaiḥ samatām iyāt ||
          • MBh_12.198.001*0540_05-06: MBh 12.198.1*0540_05-06: prajñayā mānasaṁ duḥkhaṁ hanyāc chārīram auṣadhaiḥ | etad vijñānasāmarthyaṁ na bālaiḥ samatām iyāt ||
          • MBh_12.317.013: MBh 12.317.13: prajñayā mānasaṁ duḥkhaṁ hanyāc chārīram auṣadhaiḥ | etad vijñānasāmarthyaṁ na bālaiḥ samatām iyāt ||

          ikaṅ manah maṅkana kramanya, yatika prajñā ṅaranya, ya ta sādhanantat klabakən duhkhaniṅ citta, kunaṅ ikaṅ tambāpalapah, ləṅa guliga akar, prabhr̥ti laraniṅ śarīra hilaṅ denya, yatika jñānabala ṅaranya ika, kaśaktiniṅ jñāna, ləvih saṅkeṅ kāyabala, kaśaktiniṅ śarīra.

          Dyad 508

          mānasena hi duḥkhena

          śarīram upatāpyate |

          ayaḥpiṇḍena taptena

          kumbhasaṁsthām ivodakam ||


          • MBh 3.2.24: mānasena hi duḥkhena śarīram upatapyate | ayaḥpiṇḍena taptena kumbhasaṁstham ivodakam ||

          apan duhkhaniṅ manah anuvuhakəni kalaraniṅ śarīra, kady aṅganiṅ vəsi tinunu pinanasan, pinasyakən vvai riṅ kumbha, panasnya ya amuhara panas irikaṅ vvai.

          Dyad 509

          mānasaṁ śamayet tasmāt

          prajñāyā ’gnim ivāmbasā |

          praśānte mānase hy asya

          śārīram upaśāmyati ||


          • MBh 3.2.25: mānasaṁ śamayet tasmāj jñānenāgnim ivāmbunā | praśānte mānase duḥkhe śārīram upaśāmyati ||

          mataṅnya duhkhaniṅ manah, prihən paḍəmən riṅ kaprajñān, apan niyata juga hilaṅ deniṅ kaprajñān, kady aṅganiṅ apuy dumilah, niyata paḍəmnika deniṅ vvai, paḍəm pva duhkhaniṅ manah, paḍəm ta laranikaṅ śarīra.

          Dyad 510

          saṁvidrate na balayaḥ

          palitāni na jānate |

          prajñāvabodhitatattvānām

          avyaparo ’tra janmanaḥ ||



          tan si tuha kətika vruh, tan syāpusniṅ kus, tan krutniṅ sarvāvayava, tan si huvan, apa pva, si kaprajñān juga, ika si vruh ta riṅ tattva, ya ika kaprajñān ṅaranya, ya ika paṅavruh, kāraṇaniṅ məntasanaṅ bhavasāgara.

          Dyad 511

          duḥkheṣv anudvignamanāḥ

          sukheṣu vigataspr̥haḥ |

          vītaśokabhayakrodhaḥ

          sthiradhīr munir ucyate ||


          • MBh_06.024.056: MBh 6.24.56: duḥkheṣv anudvignamanāḥ sukheṣu vigataspṛhaḥ | vītarāgabhayakrodhaḥ sthitadhīr munir ucyate ||

          saṅ kinahananiṅ kaprajñān ṅaranira, tan alara yan panəmu duhkha, tan agiraṅ yan panəmu sukha, tātan kataman krodha, mvaṅ takut, prihati, laṅgəṅ mahniṅ juga tuturnira, apar majñāna, muni vi ṅaraniṅ majñāna.

          Dyad 512

          śokasthānasahasrāṇi

          bhayasthānaśatāni ca |

          divase divase mūḍham

          āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||


          • MBh 3.2.15: śokasthānasahasrāṇi bhayasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||
          • MBh 11.2.13: śokasthānasahasrāṇi bhayasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||
          • MBh_12.026.020: MBh 12.26.20: śokasthānasahasrāṇi harṣasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||
          • MBh_12.168.031: MBh 12.168.31: śokasthānasahasrāṇi harṣasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||
          • MBh 12.317.2: śokasthānasahasrāṇi bhayasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||
          • MBh 13.134.57d@015_3929-3930: śokasthānasahasrāṇi bhayasthānaśatāni ca | divase divase mūḍham āviśanti na paṇḍitam ||

          mātus-atus, mevivu marikaṅ lara, bhaya, prihati, təka sāri-sāri, ndān hatiniṅ mūḍha ināveśanika, kunaṅ ri hati saṅ paṇḍita, pisaniṅu ikān tamā.

          Dyad 513

          buddhilābhād dhi puruṣaḥ

          sarvaṁ tarati kilbiṣam |

          vipāpo labhate sattvaṁ

          sattvasthaḥ samprasīdati ||


          • MBh_12.217.011: MBh 12.217.11: buddhilābhe hi puruṣaḥ sarvaṃ nudati kilbiṣam | vipāpmā labhate sattvaṃ sattvasthaḥ saṃprasīdati ||

          apan ika saṅ təlas tuməmuṅ kaprajñān, hilaṅ kalaṅkaniṅ jñānanira, niṣkalaṅka pva jñānanira, katəmu taṅ sattvaguṇa denira, sattva kevala, tan karakətan rajah tamah, sattva ṅaraniṅ satah bhāvah, si uttamajñāna, citta sat svabhāva, tar kakənan tr̥ṣṇādi, katəmu pvaṅ sattvaguṇa denira, prasannātmaka ta sira, tan karakət riṅ śarīra, luput riṅ karmaphala.

          Dyad 514

          vasan viṣayamadhye ’pi

          na vasaty eva buddhimān |

          saṁvasaty eva durbuddhir

          avasan viṣayeṣv api ||


          • MBh_12.287.006: MBh 12.287.6: vasan viṣayamadhye ’pi na vasaty eva buddhimān | saṁvasaty eva durbuddhir asatsu viṣayeṣv api ||

          lavan ta vaneh, ika saṅ kinahananiṅ kaprajñān, yadyapin panəṅaha riṅ viṣaya sira, kambulana pañcaviṣaya, parəkana bhogopabhoga sāri-sāri, tar jənək juga sira, tan kapāśa denika, tan kadi kramanikaṅ apuṅguṅ, yadyapin atyanta tayanikaṅ viṣaya iriya, pisaniṅu yan kāmbvana bhogopabhoga mātra tuvi, tathāpi jənək juga ya, tan ari harəp-harəp.

          Dyad 515

          lohayuktaṁ yathā hema

          vipakvaṁ na virājate |

          tathā ’pakvakaṣāyasya

          vijñānaṁ na prakāśate ||


          • MBh_12.205.006: MBh 12.205.6: lohayuktaṁ yathā hema vipakvaṁ na virājate | tathāpakvakaṣāyākhyaṁ vijñānaṁ na prakāśate ||

          ika taṅ kaprajñān, yan kavoran malaniṅ jñāna, tan aharəp ika, kady aṅganyaṅ mās hinapi, nda tapran śuddha, turuṅ hana rakətnikaṅ vəsi ri ya, tan aharəp ika.

          Dyad 516

          bījāny agnyupadagdhāni

          na rohanti yathā punaḥ |

          jñānadagdhais tathā kleśair

          nātmā sampadhyate punaḥ ||


          • MBh_12.204.016: MBh 12.204.16: bījāny agnyupadagdhāni na rohanti yathā punaḥ | jñānadagdhais tathā kleśair nātmā saṁbadhyate punaḥ ||

          kunaṅ paramārthanya, hilaṅ ikaṅ kleśaniṅ avak, an pinanasan riṅ jñāna, hilaṅ pvaṅ kleśa, ri katəmvaniṅ samyagjñāna, hilaṅ taṅ janma, mari punarbhava, kady aṅganiṅ bīja, pinanasan sinaṅa, hilaṅ tuvuhnika, mari masəvə̄.

          Dyad 517

          śakunānāṁ yathākāśe

          matsyānām iva codake |

          padaṁ yathā na dr̥śyeta

          tathā jñānavidāṁ gatiḥ ||


          • MBh 12.174.19: śakunīnām ivākāśe matsyānām iva codake | padaṁ yathā na dr̥śyeta tathā jñānavidāṁ gatiḥ ||

          tātan kəna livakṣaṇān, tan papakatonan, luput vinikalpa, jñānanika saṅ jñānī ṅaranira, kady aṅganiṅ tapakiṅ manuk aṅlayaṅ riṅ ākāśa, tan katon tapaknya riṅ laṅit, mvaṅ ikān tan katon tapaknya riṅ vvai.

          iti sārasamuccayaḥ samāptaḥ

          Apparatus


          ^1. patəmvan] EdRV dev EdA , patənvan EdRV bal
          ^2. nahan] EdRV bal , nihan EdRV dev EdA
          ^3. nikiṅ] EdRV , -nikaṅ EdA
          ^4. kunəṅ] EdRV , kunaṅ EdA
          ^5. vadva aṅusir] EdRV , vadvāṅusir EdA
          ^6. ikiṅ] EdRV , ikaṅ EdA
          ^7. ikiṅ] EdRV , ikaṅ EdA
          ^8. laṅə̄niṅ] EdA , laṅəniṅ EdRV
          ^9. gantānira] em., gantāni EdRV EdA
          ^10. kahyuna] EdRV , kahyun EdA
          ^11. luməkas ta sira mujarakən sāraniṅ bhāratakathā, ikiṅ inaranan sārasamuccaya] , umujarakən kottamanikiṅ bhāratakathā, ikiṅ inaranan sārasamuccaya EdRV , umujarakən kottaman EdA • We adopt the reading lumkas ta sira mujarakən sāraniṅ bhāratakathā of reported in note 7 to EdRV . Meanwhile, EdA inadvertently skips several words here.
          ^12. samuccaya] EdRV , samuccya EdA
          ^13. nikiṅ] EdRV , -nikaṅ EdA
          ^14. bhagavān] EdRV , bhagavā EdA
          ^15. padārthaṅ] EdRV , -padārtha EdA
          ^16. sāvatāranya] EdA , sāvataranya EdRV
          ^17. len] EdRV , lane EdA
          ^18. inəntasakəna] em., panəntasakna EdRV , pan əntasakna EdA
          ^19. kagə̄ṅakna] EdRV , kagə̄ṅkna EdA
          ^20. tinūtniṅ] EdRV , tinūtaniṅ EdA
          ^21. əntas] EdRV , məntas EdA
          ^22. haturnyan] em., heturnyan EdRV EdA • The e is unexpected and probably an error in Raghu Vira’s edition that was accepted uncritically by Ando.
          ^23. ,] EdRV dev , om. EdRV bal
          ^24. manāśakānapa-napa] em., mānāśakāna panapana EdRV anapa-napa = atapa-tapa? Neither form is attested in OJED. Raghu Vira’s critical apparatus (notes 8 and 9) suggests that at least one manuscript reads mānāśakānapamaṅatīta°, which could be used as support for an alternative emn (without reduplication) manāśakānapa maṅatīta° (with anapa = atapa). But a reduplicated form seems to be supported by the majority of witnesses, if this is what may be inferred from Raghu Vira’s negative apparatus.
          ^25. saṅinakana] EdRV • Emend maṅinakana?
          ^26. anarghya] EdRV dev , anardhya EdRV bal
          ^27. vv] EdRV bal , v EdRV dev
          ^28. dhya], ddhya EdRV
          ^29. ,] EdRV dev , om. EdRV bal
          ^30. iṅ] EdRV dev , om. EdRV bal
          ^31. ə] EdRV dev , a EdRV bal
          ^32. ,] EdRV dev , om. EdRV bal
          ^33. ,] EdRV bal , om. EdRV dev
          ^34. tātukar] conj., tatukar EdRV
          ^35. krodha] EdRV dev , krādha EdRV bal
          ^36. kunaṅ] EdA , kunəṅ EdRV
          ^37. prakāraniṅ] em., prakāra, niṅ EdRV
          ^38. apagəh] em., apəgah EdRV
          ^39. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^40. tīkṣṇa] EdRV , rūkṣa- CEMN
          ^41. vigarhitān] EdRV , vayodhikān CEMB
          ^42. tathāsya] , tasya EdRV unmetrical, taṭāsya , tatasya
          ^43. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^44. yatah], yan tah EdRV bal , yan tah EdRV dev
          ^45. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^46. kulena], kulīna EdRV dev
          ^47. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^48. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^49. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^50. ya ta], yan ta EdRV bal , yan ta EdRV dev
          ^51. apa tan], apan tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^52. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^53. apa tan], apan tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^54. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^55. ya], yan EdRV bal , yan EdRV dev
          ^56. apa], apan EdRV bal , apan EdRV dev
          ^57. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^58. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^59. apa], apan EdRV bal , apan EdRV dev
          ^60. pagavaya], pagavayan EdRV bal , pagavayan EdRV dev
          ^61. apa tan], apan tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^62. yatan], yan tan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^63. yan pa], yan ta EdRV bal , yan ta EdRV dev
          ^64. yapva], yapvan EdRV bal , yapvan EdRV dev
          ^65. hyunnira], hyunira EdRV bal , hyanira EdRV dev
          ^66. sira], sira EdRV bal , nira EdRV dev
          ^67. apa], apa EdRV bal , apan EdRV dev
          ^68. dilakən], dilakən EdRV bal , dilatən EdRV dev
          ^69. ṅgon], ṅgo EdRV bal , ṅgon EdRV dev
          ^70. yatan], yatan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^71. apa tan], apa tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^72. yatan], yatan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^73. apa], apa EdRV bal , apann EdRV dev
          ^74. viyogāt], viyogārt EdRV dev
          ^75. ya], ya EdRV bal , yan EdRV dev
          ^76. apa tan], apan tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^77. apa tan], apa tan EdRV bal , apan tan EdRV dev
          ^78. yatan do], yatan EdRV bal , yan tan EdRV dev
          ^79. tar], ta EdRV bal , tar EdRV dev
          ^80. apan], apa EdRV bal , apan EdRV dev

          Translation

          His Reverence Vararuci collected all the essentials of the Mahabharata, the composition of His Reverence Vyāsa, to whom Vararuci pays homage in the following verse.

          Obeisance to the Great Seer, of vast learning and supreme nobility, who dispels the darkness of ignorance, the son whom Satyavatī begot out of her own being from Parāśara, in the midst of an island.

          There was a great seer. There was nothing he did not know. He was honoured in the three worlds. He dispelled the darkness of ignorance of all beings. He was the son of Her Ladyship Satyavatī, begotten of her union with His Reverence Parāśara. He was horn in the middle of the Kr̥ṣṇa island. His name is His Reverence Vyāsa. Before this person should communicate the essence of his wise composition, he must pay his homage to His Reverence.

          As the very big ocean and as the Himālaya mountain are known to he the mines of precious objects, so is the Bharata.

          Now its superiority. As the ocean and the Himālaya mountain are the mines of gold, jewels and ol all precious things, so is this whole composition of his, i.e. the Mahābhārata, which is a dharmaśāstra. This (MBh.) is the ripe product of the superior rasas of primaeval esoteric knowledge.

          This narrative is the eternal subsistence of master poets, just as a king of noble lineage is the subsistence of dependents who strive to rise.

          Out of this excellent narrative are created poetic faculties. It is like the five elements out of which the mechanism of the three worlds is formed.

          There is no tale in this world which does not hang on this narration. It is like unto a body which maintains itself on food.

          After having heard this narrative another narrative will sound insipid. Just as after having listened to the notes of a male cuckoo, the harsh cries of a crow jar on one’s ears.

          Something more about this excellence. If somebody has enjoyed the hearing of this story how would it he possible for him to enjoy another tale or a song or a flute. When the music of a cuckoo has pervaded the heart with the sweetness of its melody then one would hardly find pleasure in listening to the cawings of a crow.

          Thus spoke Bhagavān Vararuci while paying his obeisance to Bhagavān Vyāsa. Henceforth he will say what is best in this Bhārata epic. It is designated Sārasamuccaya. Sāra signifies essence. Samuccaya is its accumulation. It is the work of Bhagavān Vararuci. This didactic discourse was delivered at the time of the narration of the Bhārata epic by Bhagavān Vaiśampāyana to Mahārāja Janamejaya.

          You, scion of the Bharata race, in the field of dharma, artha, kāma and mokṣa, whatever is recorded here that is to be found elsewhere, and what is not recorded here is not to be found anywhere else.

          Among all beings man alone performs good and evil acts. If one be engrossed in evil, he should be taken across towards good.

          If one be devoid of prosperity one should not be unhappy about it. The human frame even though as a pariah is most invaluable.

          This birth is the foremost, O King! Having acquired it one is able to save himself by noble deeds.

          One who does not remedy the hell-disease while he is in the incarnation of man, what then will he do when he goes to non-human incarnations where he lacks the remedy of doing conscious noble deeds.

          Having acquired the human frame which is difficult of attainment and which forms a ladder to heaven, one should act in such a manner that one does not slip down again.

          O Brahman, the human incarnation forms the domain of action. Beyond is the domain of enjoyments of their results. Whatever deeds are performed here, they are enjoyed hereafter. The birth here below is the region of doing acts, noble or ignoble.The next world is the region of enjoyment of the fruits of actions. The meaning is that the actions good or evil are done here while their fruit is obtained hereafter, and when the enjoyment comes to an end, one is again born in order to follow vāsanā for fruits of actions. Vāsanā is saṁskāra or impression. It is the wee bit of odour that is left over. It is followed by punishment. He falls from beyond, which may be either heaven or hell. Now as regards good or evil actions that may be done in hell or heaven, they yield no fruit. Hence one should perform actions good or evil in this world only.

          Having attained the human body which is difficult to acquire and which lasts only as long as a flash of lightning, one should determine destroying existence and its instruments.

          The person who having been born as a man, which is not at all easy, and who out of greed and because of having given himself up to passion, comes to disregard dharma, he indeed loses all.

          Human birth is extremely difficult to attain. It resembles a flash of lightning. If having acquired that one does not escape out of saṁsāra, one is undone.

          I raise my arms and cry but no one listens to me. Artha and kāma flow from dharma. So why do people not pursue dharma?

          Seeking kāma and artha one must start with the pursuit of dharma. By ignoring dharma there is neither artha nor kāma.

          Respect is paid to a man of dharma, and not to one who is rich or given to passion. In riches one may find a bit of happiness, but in dharma there is absolute bliss.

          For those sailing to heaven, dharma is the only raft. Dharma is the boat for merchants who must cross over to the other shore of the ocean.

          One may make efforts for kāma, artha and mokṣa and fail, but an endeavour in dharma, even a thought, is not wasted. It bears fruit.

          Just as the rising sun drives away all darkness, so stationing oneself in good one drives away all evil.

          As one’s mind advances in the enjoyment of doing good, so do all one’s projects come to fruition. Here there is no doubt.

          Dharma always brings benefit. It is the refuge of the noble. The three worlds, together with all that moves and that does not move, flow from dharma.

          One, whose mind constantly treads the path of dharma and does not deviate, him they call the man of noble deeds. His kith and kin have no worry with regard to him.

          Water that irrigates sugarcane helps the weeds too. Similarly, walking the way of dharma, one gains riches, fame and worldly desires.

          Whatever one has sown, that one reaps—ample loveliness and charm, birth in a noble family, wealth and prosperity in high measure.

          Men of dharma have no fear in inaccessible jungles and forests, in calamities, in difficult situations, in battle or when facing uplifted arms ready to strike.

          Those who act nobly get as their reward lovely women after their own hearts. They reside in palaces.

          Friends and fortunes fly to men of noble acts, just like frogs hurrying to ponds and birds flying to waterful lakes.

          The wise one accumulates knowledge and worldly goods slowly and steadily as if he would never come to end. But when he comes to dharma he acts as if he has no time to lose, as if death itself has caught hold of him by his hair.

          If this person should perceive death which is standing on the forehead, he would have no taste even for food, let alone the taste for pursuing ignoble ends.

          One should seek dharma, wealth and wisdom while still young. When old the blade of darbha grass bends and is unable to pierce.

          One who remains unsubdued by passions in youth, he alone is termed restrained. When passions lose their fury in old age, restraint is natural.

          A child looks forward to youth, a youth to old age, but having mounted into the lap of death, what does an old man look up to?

          First death, piloted by disease, breaks the human frame. So, when life declines, one must perform great good.

          One should take to dharma while young. Life is uncertain. Who knows as to when death’s armies will strike.

          When one dies, his kinsmen follow him upto the burning ground, and return when the smoke has subsided. It is only his good deeds that accompany him beyond. Therefore it is these which he must cultivate.

          People accompany the corpse, they shed tears for a moment, then they leave it as if it were a log of wood or a clod of clay, and turn their faces away.

          Dharma alone is the highest good. Forbearance is tranquility. Knowledge is supreme satisfaction. Non-injury brings joy.

          Had there been one single scripture, it would have been an undoubted gain. On account of the variety of scriptures good has been put into a deep cavern.

          My child, do not insult or ignore the elders. Sit at their feet and learn. The ways of dharma are like those of the snake, fine and untraceable.

          Śruti is the four holy Vedas. Smṛtis are the dharma scriptures. It is these two, śruti and smṛti, which have to be consulted in all matters. They hold the dharma.

          The four divisions of society (Brāhmaṇas and others), the four worlds, as well as the four stages of life (brahmacārī, etc.), the past, the present and the future—all flow from the Veda.

          Veda is to be supplemented with itihāsa and purāṇa. Veda is afraid of a man of little knowledge—he will strike (प्रहरिष्यति) me.

          The highest dharma is taught by śruti. Another is the dharma laid down in smṛti. Still another is the behaviour of men of truth and piety. These three dharmas are ancient and everlasting.

          Do not do to others what is disagreeable to your own self. This is dharma in brief. All else proceeds from kāma.

          Follow the actions of pious men, who are well-restrained, who are devoted to truth and simplicity and who are treading the path of dharma.

          Like a car’s wheel, dharma revolves and covers an all-over domain. It is as hard to determine the exact nature of dharma as it is to determine the father of a harlot’s son.

          Listen to the quintessence of dharma. And having listened hold on to it. What you do not approve for yourself, that you must not do to others.

          Empty grains among cereals, winged ants among birds–similar is the position among humans of those whose motivation is not dharma.

          ↓1

          Common men are like weeds. They serve neither dharma nor kāma. They die so that they be born. They are born so that they may die.

          There are persons whose minds are fogged and revile dharma. They go on the wrong path. Any one who follows them suffers torments.

          The dull-witted have no interest in dharma. They are born as low creatures. Thus incarnated they attain no joy.

          Earn the wealth which neither the state can demand nor the thief can take away, and again which one does not leave behind at death.

          If one lives on alms and does not let dharma down, one should consider oneself rich. Dharma is the treasure of the virtuous.

          If the practice of dharma should leave no scope for earning life’s requisites, water, herbs and grains can still be gleaned.

          Herbs grow in forests. There are rivers with clean waters. The moon is the universal lamp. What more purpose can riches serve?

          Even though engaged otherwise one attends to his interests in between. Carrying the yoke, the bull still finds occasion to make morsels of grass.

          One should investigate the path of dharma, which is as inscrutable as the path of fish in water. To this end must be enlightened, restrained, controlled and ever active.

          Brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya and vaiśya are the three dvi-jātis ‘twice-born.’ Śūdra is the fourth. He is eka-jāti ‘once-born’. There is no fifth.

          A brāhmaṇa must study, perform yajña, give alms, go on pilgrimages, teach others, officiate at other’s yajñas and accept the prescribed dues.

          Dharma and truth, penance and subjugation of passions, absence of envy and modesty, tolerance and spitelessness, yajñas and alms, firmness and forgiveness – these are the twelve great vows of a brāhmaṇa.

          A kṣatriya must study the Vedas, organise the fire, perform yajñas, protect the people, support his dependents, kinsmen and relatives, give alms. Thereby he goes to heaven.

          A vaiśya should study with a brāhmaṇa or a kṣatriya. He should help his dependents with monies at the due time. By maintaining the three sacred fires and inhaling their sacred fumes he attains heaven and shares the pleasures of gods.

          A śūdra should duly serve brāhmaṇas, kśatriyas and vaiśyas. When they are pleased and satisfied his troubles are over, his sins are burnt up. After leaving his body he accomplishes what he had aspired.

          A cowardly monarch, an omnivorous brāhmaṇa, a non-aspiring vaiśya, a lazy śūdra, a depraved man of learning, a man of high birth without high conduct, a brāhmaṇa fallen from truth, a woman gone astray.

          A vānaprastha or saṁnyāsī who retains attachment and cooks for himself, an unwise orator, a monarch-less land, and a family man who bears no affection to his children—all of them, O king, reach a deplorable plight.

          Straightforwardness, kindness, restraint, control over one’s senses—these, according to Manu, are the virtues to be cultivated in common by all the four varṇas.

          Non-injuring, speaking truth, sincerity towards all, patience and vigilance make for happiness.

          Whatever is crooked leads to death, whatever is straight leads to Brahma. This is wisdom in its entirety. Prolific talk is of no avail.

          Kindness is the highest law. Forgiveness is the greatest strength. Knowledge of self is the supreme science. The vow of truth is the noblest vow.

          Men always avoid thorns, dry wells, fire, men of vile activity and the depraved ones.

          Restraint is superior to alms-giving. Alms-giving makes a man proud. He becomes angry, but not so a man of restraint. Hence the superiority.

          Wetting ones’ limbs with water is not bathing. He who is bathed with restraint is really bathed. It is he who is rendered clean inside and outside.

          One who is neither exhilarated with great prosperity nor depressed by calamity, but has his mind completely under control, he is styled dānta.

          Heaven and hell are our own senses. When we control them it is heaven, but when we let them loose it is hell.

          Life, good behaviour, security, power, fame, dharma and prosperity are sustained and nourished by restraining the senses.

          There are ten roads of action—three mind, four of speech and three of body.

          One must cultivate three attitudes—no desire for other’s goods, kindliness to all creatures and a robust faith in the fructification of deeds.

          One should neither think nor speak evil, harsh, slanderous or false words.

          Murder, theft and adultery—one must altogehter avoid these three bodily sins.

          Whatever one does with body, mind and speech, that carries him along. Hence one should do only that which is beneficial.

          Rare is the person who is virtuous in speech, action, and mind.

          Mind makes the decision. Speech follows it. Lastly it is rendered into deeds. Thus the mind is the chief.

          Mind is the root whence the senses derive their activity. It is this mind which is to be properly ordained to serve in all states, good or evil.

          Mind traverses far and wide. It is full of aspirations and doubts. One who bridles mind becomes happy here and hereafter.

          When eye is joined to the mind, it sees all. When mind is confused, though the eye be open, one sees nothing.

          There is no difference between the feminine private organ and a festering wet wound. It is the male’s mind that makes the difference and takes him astray.

          When it is termed saliva, men recoil. But when it is termed oral wine men crave for it. Men deceive themselves by terms that they have themselves fashioned.

          Even though action does not vary, the mind makes the differentiation. The baby and the husband both suck the breast, but their thoughts are far apart.

          A mendicant, a lover and a dog view a woman’s corpse. They take different views. One considers her just a corpse, the other a beloved, the third as food.

          It is the purity of sentiments that matters in all instances. The sentiment in kissing a wife is different from that in kissing a daughter.

          Greed for other’s goods brings joy neither here nor hereafter. People should seek joy by renouncing greed.

          One should always hold an equanimous mind towards all creatures. One should neither be greedy nor envious. One should think neither incoherent nor unrealistic thoughts.

          Control and restrain your senses and mind from engaging in prohibited, ignoble, unattainable and evil ends.

          One who is envious of other’s wealth, beauty, power and birth, happiness, fortune and glory, his torment is unending.

          This world belongs to men of forbearance. That world belongs to men of forbearance. Here they are adored, thereafter they attain beatitude.

          For one who aspires to dominate there is nothing more glorious or healthier than forbearance.

          If men of earth-like forbearance be not present among the people, there would be no comradeship among them. Dissensions arise out of anger.

          He who throws out excited anger with forgiveness, in the manner of a snake moulting his skin, he is known as the man.

          Even if one were to continue killing till the end of his days, enemies would not be exhausted. But he, who knows how to control his anger, has no hater left.

          O great king, drink in anger and be quiet. Anger is intense headache, not born of a malady, robbing glory, evil in its consequences, to be drunk in by the very noble ones and by none else.

          The person, who has relinquished the rod and conquered his anger, who behaves towards others as if they were himself, herefater he flourishes in joy and comfort.

          A person with enmity in his heart sleeps uneasily. His mind remains as troubled as if there were a snake in the house.

          There is no sleep for one who is diseased, afraid, angry, worried about money, or for one who is in love.

          One who does not get angry is superior to the angry ones. A tolerant person is superior to the intolerant. Men are superior to non-humans. And similarly a learned one is superior to one without learning.

          Whatever an angry person sacrifices, whatever he gives, whatever austerities he practises, whatever he pours into sacred fires, all that Vaivasvata robs away. The endeavours of an angry person become fruitless.

          Penance is to be saved from anger, wealth from envy, learning from adulation and reviling, and one’s self from negligence.

          Anger is utter death. Avidity is the Vaitaraṇī river (hot, fetid, filled with blood and bones). Knowledge is the cow of the gods that grants all desires. Contentment is like lndra’s grove Nandana.

          Irritated and provoked one commits sins, one may even kill elders, and even attack sages and seers with harsh words.

          An excited person does not know the distinction between what may or may not be uttered. There is nothing that he may not do or utter.

          O best of kings, anger is an enemy which resides in the body of men. He, who renounces wrath and greed, becomes adorable.

          Anger is to be specially controlled with regard to gods, kings, brāhmaṇas, children, aged and diseased.

          To one who forgives and forbears for the sake of dharma and artha, śānti is the ultimate. And śānti is cultivated by patience.

          Atheism, reviling the Vedas and divinities, envy, hypocrisy, pride, wrath and sharpness must be avoided.

          Even though there be doubt about the existence of the other world, the wise ought to give up evil. In the case of non-existence nothing will happen, but in case the other world does exist, the atheist is undone.

          The wise know that the other world has neither been seen before nor is it visible to the eyes now. One has to take it on faith and not overstep the scriptures.

          Not accepting the authority of the Vedas, overstepping the śāstras, loss of faith all over—these lead to one’s annihilation.

          Be confident and put to your left (i.e. cast out) the atheist who has broken tradition, like the wind [the trees] on a river’s bank. Cast him away just one would the upraised dust.

          The atheists perform no rites. They transgress preceptors and scriptures. They hurt and injure. They misbehave. They lose their vital power.

          The utter atheists seek the increase of what pertains to this world, e.g. flesh and blood. They are oblivious to such acts as pertain to the other world.

          In this world one becomes great by performing two kinds of deeds–uttering nothing that is harsh, and not making requests to the low and vile.

          One should talk measured and correct words with a sane mind. Speech is corrupted by love and hatred.

          Well-formed speech brings much good. But if ill-formed it brings evil to men.

          When wordy arrows fly out of one’s mouth and strike a person, he worries day and night. They strike at his vitals. The wise should never hurl them.

          Dreadful utterances burn out the vitals, the very bones, the hearts and even the life forces of men. Therefore one devoted to dharma must ever avoid harsh and hurting language.

          A tree cut by an axe slowly regrows. But the wound made by ugly words does not heal.

          Let no insult be shown to the crippled, to the man with an extra finger or toe, to the unlearned, the condemned, the ugly, the poor, the feeble.

          One should not desire to abuse, speak what is false, or slander and gossip. If he is true and measured in speech, he protects and guards the wordy door.

          Counting the virtues when face to face, but reviling when out of sight–such a one is like a cur, who loses the world.

          Neither should one ever repeat or pronounce calumny. Either one should shut his ears or move on.

          Even an atheist would recoil from the untruthful and the wrathful. Much more so the man of faith.

          In the body are lodged both mortality and immortality. It is out of ignorance that death takes hold. From truth follows deathlessness.

          Yajñas, charity and vows do not bring about a person’s deliverance in the same way as absolute truth.

          Among humans the brāhmaṇa, among luminaries the sun, among limbs the head, and among dharmas truth is supreme.

          A lowly person who abuses his tongue to help others, what would he not do to serve himself, free as he is of the awe of sin and hell.

          One should utter words that are true, that neither hurt nor slander, that are replete with benevolence, that are not coarse, unkind or treacherous.

          Truth is defined as speaking exactly what has happened. Whatever one has seen or known that one should not conceal, if questioned.

          It is not the stating of facts that constitutes truth, or the stating of non-facts that constitutes a lie. Whatever is to the absolute good of creatures that is truth, and the rest is falsehood.

          Life is the basis of dharma, artha, kāma and mokṣa. One who destroys life, destroys all, one who guards it guards the good of all.

          One who himself seeks to live, how can he destroy others. What he seeks for himself, that he should think for others too.

          What sense is there in maintaining this body through torments to others, when at its end even a dog puts his paws on its head without awe.

          The body ends as worms, ashes and excreta. Why then tyrannize over others to nurture it?

          Walking, standing, waking and sleeping, if one’s activities do not benefit others, then it is a beast’s motions.

          A lioness brings forth just one cub, a bitch (in Skt. a she-wolf) many. The difference: one eats, the others are eaten. It is the eater, the perpetrator of sin who comes to end, and not the others.

          One who does not butcher, captivate or torment creatures, one who seeks to comfort all, he attains absolute happiness.

          By not injuring creatures one achieves without effort what one aspires, towards what one moves and wherein one puts his heart.

          Disciplined men wishing to acquire beauty, perfection, longevity, full wisdom and valour must avoid hiṃsā.

          If out of kindness one gives protection to all living beings, then other beings afford fearlessness to him. There is no doubt about it.

          Alms and gifts to all weighed against gift of life to one, the latter is certainly weightier.

          There is nothing dearer than life. Therefore one should be as kind to others as to himself.

          Not given to wrath, truthful, not hurting any creatures, not slandering, following the right conduct–thereby one lives long.

          Lowly born, infested by ailments, following evil ways, aggressive–such sinners do not live long. Their lives are cut short by the emergence of debasing elements.

          Recoursing to physical force they may rob people of their possessions (artha), but in return they lose all three, dharma, possessions (artha) and pleasures (kāma).

          One who does not thieve and rob lives happily. A thief is ever afraid, like a deer who has entered a village.

          Three are highest vows and richest treasures–non-envy, gifts and veracity.

          The loving attitude for a kin in distress and for a friend seeking refuge is the most precious tenderness.

          Nothing is more debasing than violating others’ consorts.

          A wise disciplined soul, conscious of its obligations and striving for righteous living does not harbour evil with regard to others’ womenfolk.

          The same is the joy of touch, the same the mockery at the end. There is hardly any difference between one’s own spouse and other dames. Why then run after others.

          Let speech, body and mind not act viciously. For, every act, noble or vicious, that is done there is a corresponding reward and punishment.

          Thinking, speaking and acting without malice, positive kindness, making gifts–this is moral conduct (śīla).

          Dharma, truth and right, prowess and wealth–these are the sustaining roots of śīla.

          With śīla one can conquer the three worlds, Śīla is the invincible instrument.

          In man śīla is preeminent. With its loss, life loses its meaning.

          One superior in status but weak in śīla claims no respect. On the other hand, a śūdra, low in status, but versed in dharma and correct in conduct, is worthy of respect.

          Conduct guards dharma, diligence guards learning, cosmetics guard beauty, śīla guards high birth.

          A man is proclaimed by his śīla, conduct or actions and their consequences. One’s śīla illumines and broadcasts one’s birth even though it might have been forgotten and lost.

          Knowledge of Vedas, of their six branches and sub-branches, of Sāṅkhya and Purāṇa, high birth–all these avail not in the absence of śīla.

          Neither kinsmen, nor money, nor learning, nor scriptures, nor mantras, nor prowess–singly or collectively–have the capacity to take one out of distress. It is only śīla that can do so.

          By coming to the aid of the poor and the depressed, one prospers in sons and cattle, and captures eternal glory.

          It is the he-man who obliges even an enemy fallen on bad days, wretched, miserable and come in search of refuge.

          On a journey the caravan is the friend, while in home wife is the ally, to the ailing the doctor and to the dying alms serve as the comrade.

          Neither the mother nor the father share one’s destiny. Alms supply health-giving provisions on the journey beyond. One can only eat the fruits of deeds done by one’s self.

          The wise are not jealous. They are not niggardly. They restrain themselves in dharma and are equipoised.

          By bestowing gifts one enjoys a life of plenty. Association with elders means participation in their experiences. Ahiṃsā brings longevity.

          There is nothing harder than to give away what one has earned with painful labour. Besides, one’s own longing and thirst is so deep and great.

          Those who donate large sums do something extraordinary. We cannot relinquish our hold even on sums that we do not possess.

          What advantage is there in hoarding? There is only one ultimate for monies–either one expends them or they are gone.

          The intelligent soul expends its wealth and life in the cause of others. Let the spending be for a good cause, as otherwise too, the two will not endure.

          Endow gifts, enjoy to the brim, be not niggards, O men. Accumulations are not exhausted by enjoying them, but by the wasting away of deeds.

          If you have cultivated the Vedas you must offer oblations into the sacred fires, if you have earned money you must donate it and use it, if you have a wife let her be your joy and a mother of your sons, if you have mastered the scriptures your śila and conduct must be perfect.

          What good are unutilized goods, what good the valour that does not subdue the foes, what good the books that lead not to dharma, what avail the self which has not its senses under control.

          If riches ebb and flow but bear no fruit, then life is lifeless. It may be likened to a smith’s bellows, which breathe but have no soul.

          The gift of fearlessness stands above all other gifts.

          Proper place, suitable time, right donee, correct amount and the noble mental attitudes of the giver enhance the value of gifts.

          The two stand high above heaven–one who feeds the people in famine and the other who lavishes gold in times of prosperity.

          Holy alms distributed during equinoctial and solsticial points, during the sun’s entrance into the four signs (Pisces, Gemini, Virgo and Sagittarius) and during solar or lunar eclipses bear unending fruit.

          Even gifts of small shells, earned through putting one’s life in danger, bring rich harvest. On the other hand, the gift of even thousands, earned through unfair means, bring no felicity.

          Do not patronize the wicked. Do not recount your own virtues. Accept not gifts from good men of little means. Do not take refuge with the vile.

          If there be not available a brāhmaṇa, at once learned and virtuous, on whom one may bestow his riches, then riches would be of no avail.

          If, O king, one be approached by men in need, disciplined in conduct, but thin in body and meagre in means, help to them brings great merit.

          A man of dharma must not give for fame, nor out of fear, nor in return for a favour, nor to dancers, singers and buffons.

          If parents should demand even one’s life, one should not waver.

          For the pains that parents undergo in nurturing the child in the womb, the child cannot compensate even in a hundred years.

          O son of Kuntī, serve the destitutes. Do not lavish your fortune on the favoured ones. Medicament is for the ailing and ailing alone.

          By all means help the depressed, particularly when they are too sensitive to ask. Kindliness and aiding the non-asking ones is the noblest dharma.

          Never insult or drive away the creature who has come to your door. Alms, even to a pariah or a dog, are not wasted.

          Who would muster the heart to be rude to one who comes to one’s door day after day. He serves as your preceptor. He dusts away the dirt that has settled on your souI’s mirror.

          There is nothing more sinful than the squashing of hopes, than stating "I have not" or than demanding "give unto me".

          Misers advise others to be generous, but their own fists they hold tight.

          One should give because he must. One should make offerings to the sacred fire, because he must. Fruits may or may not accrue. It has to be done as a matter of duty.

          Gifts of gold, cows and land are holy. They deliver one to the other world.

          O King, thou a person of fortune, givest gold, silver, clothing, jewels, pearls and costly goods.

          Let one gift away an auspicious, tawny cow, mantled, horns tipped with gold, together with a brazen milking pot. That cow comes back to the donor in the form of numerous blessings fulfilling wants and aspirations.

          By bestowing fragrance, incense, unguents, clothes and garlands now and again, one attains health and beauty in the abode of gods.

          Give sesamum oilseeds, give water, give lamps, shirk not. And thereby assure your and your kinsmen’s place in heaven. (some akṣaras ’it won’t go amiss’)

          Water is hard to get in heaven. By distributing free water in this world, one’s thirst is quenched for ever.

          A giver of light never becomes blind. He has always bright eyes. He is enlightened. In heaven he shines with the brilliance of rows of lamps.

          By giving an umbrella one goes to the heaven of Indra (who rules over rains and storms). There he is looked after by fairies.

          The giver of soft and oiled shoes proceeds toId worlds honoured by gods (some akṣaras).

          The gift of all possessions made with a foul mind does not bring one to heaven. It is the mind which matters.

          Aspiring after inexhaustible merit one should give away to the deserving whatever one cherishes and values most.

          The noblest gift is the one that is awarded with honours, the middle one is that which is in response to a demand.

          What is given contemptuously is the lowest form of gift.

          O son of Pr̥thā, anything done without faith and devotion, whether it be an offering to the sacred fire, a gift or a penance, is termed false and unreal. It serves neither here nor there.

          On request one should give small things as well, oil-cakes, vegetables. When giving becomes a habit one would give even his own flesh and blood.

          When one promises but does not give, whether the thing be small or big, his aspirations are thwarted in the same way as the actions of a weak and important man.

          If, having promised, one backs out, he is scorched by falsehood, his sacrifices and public munificence bear not the merit, otherwise due.

          Iṣṭa or yajña includes offerings into one or three fires, as well as gifts made in the yajña ground.

          Pūrta includes the construction of public works, e.g. water-reservoirs, wells, tanks and temples, as well as distribution of food and providing parks and groves.

          Generally, it is those who have not finished their life’s work, that are frightened of death. Those who have done what was to be done wait anxiously for the last moment as for a dear guest.

          Having given up the right deeds, how can people sleep with ease at night. Their entry into hell is barred only by death.

          Great merit accrues to the giver of food to a traveller on the road who is fatigued and unknown.

          None equals the feeder of an emaciated, modest person who has lost his livelihood.

          The gift of food immediately creates happiness to the donor and the donee. All other gifts produce merit that is not visible.

          To the distressed give refuge, to one tired of standing give a seat, to the thirsty water and to the hungry a meal.

          Give a kindly glance, an attentive mind, pleasant words, courteous reception and due respect.

          Grass, earth, water and fourthly sweet words–the homes of good men are never short in these.

          Those in whose homes it is neither gods, nor the aged, neither guests nor children, to whom food is served first, they are demons indeed who eat unconsecrated meals.

          Alone one should not eat delicious things. Alone one should not ponder over one’s affairs. Alone one should not proceed on a journey. Alone one should not keep awake while others are asleep.

          Those for whom neither mother nor father prepares the meal, they are happy indeed. They eat with others.

          Whose valour is to serve the weak, whose fortunes are to be gifted away, whose food is for the emaciated–such is the son of whom parents may be proud.

          To such a one resort kith and kin. He is like the cloud who is the support of living creatures or like the fruited tree on which birds find nurture.

          If even having approached a well-to-do relative, one should sink, it redounds to the discredit of the host.

          My dear, a highborn but poor kinsman in distress, a destitute comrade and a childless sister may go and live in the household of a relative favoured by fortune.

          One who is lazy, who eats much, who is hated by the people,who is crafty and cruel, who knows neither time nor place, who dresses in an undesirable way–these are not to be lodged in one’s home.

          A r̥tvik, a priest and a preceptor, a disciple, a relative and a kinsman, all men worthy of respect and honour, men of learning and character.

          Those who hate and injure a teacher, the father or the mother in thought or action, commit a sin greater than abortion.

          Parents make the body, the preceptor raises it to brāhmaṇahood, which is non-decaying and non-dying.

          One should be the first to greet and salute his teacher from whom he has learned secular, Vedic or spiritual lore.

          One should never form enmity with his teacher. If the teacher be angry he is to he propitiated and cheered.

          The behaviour towards a teacher must be correct, even if the teacher is on the wrong path. Reviling the teacher mars one’s life.

          Keeping pure and austere, devoted to dharma and truth, one should ever and faithfully serve his parents day after day.

          The mother is weightier than earth, the father is loftier than sky, the mind is quicker than wind, thoughts and worries are more numerous than grass.

          O king of kings, if one’s parents are happy, one’s fame here and hereafter lasts for ever.

          Three are the fathers-one is the maker of the body, the other the giver of life, the third the giver of food.

          The son gives only pleasure to his father. To the son the father is all. It is the father alone who bestows the body and everything else.

          The mother guards the child, be he capable or incapable, lean or fat. There is no one else who would look after him so well.

          translation is not available

          When one is devoted to his mother, even after getting sons and grandsons, he lives for a century and thereafter ascends up to heaven.

          It is at the passing away of the mother that one becomes poor and miserable. The whole world becomes empty.

          Respectfully greet the aged, show him a seat, stand with folded hands and follow him.

          At the approach of an elder, life as it were goes out of the body of the young. He gets it back by standing up and respectful salutation.

          Serving and revering the aged increase fame, life, reputation and power.

          It is a characteristic of the sane to establish conformity between one’s age, conduct, wealth, learning and birth on the one hand, and dress, speech and talents on the other.

          A man should always console and comfort the depressed, the destitute, the hungry, the ailing, the one who has lost his possessions and the one struck by calamity.

          One should cultivate with perseverence sadācāra, as propounded by śruti and smr̥ti. One should make it the base of his actions. Sadācāra is the root of dharma.

          Devoid of character one does not enjoy the fruit of dharma. Dharma yoked to practice brings full fruit.

          One who keeps celibate on new and full moon days as well as on the eighth and fourteenth days of the lunar fortnight, he is termed an amr̥tasnātaka.

          Seek not what is not given. Drink not spirituous liquors. Injure not life. Speak not untruth. Do not think of others wives. And you will enter heaven as you enter your home.

          Avoiding dances and songs, musical instruments, perfumes and garlands, travel, arrogance, lying down, and liquors at the time of lunal conjunctions, and keeping to measured diet lead man to inexhaustible worlds of the Maruts. Darpa in Kawi is boyish behaviour, playing about in sheer joy.

          It is the yamas which one should pursue constantly and not the niyamas. If one should pursue only the niyamas and ignore the yamas, he falls down.

          Compassion, forbearance, truth, non-injury, control, straightforwardness, affection, graciousness, sweatness and softness form the ten yamas.

          Alms, offerings, penance, meditation, scriptural reading, control of sex, vows, fasts and reticence form the ten niyamas.

          One should accumulate wealth in accordance with dharma. Earned with dharma, it is divided into three parts.

          Desiring well-being one should reserve one part for dharma, one for pleasure and the third for investment.

          Money earnt with dharma is gainful (or is the true wealth). What is got with adharma, fie on that. Dharma is an eternal value. Do not discard it for money.

          If one longs for money to serve dharma, then let him have no longing at all. Instead of washing away mud from one’s clothes, it is better to keep away from mud.

          Of all purifications monetary purity is the highest. He who is honest in money matters is pure indeed. Cleansing with clay and water is not purity.

          Do not put your heart into the monies which demand immense exertion, transgression of dharma or the felling down of an enemy.

          In one born in an eminent family, greed for other’s riches obscures wisdom, which further leads to the loss of glory.

          Dharma, riches and pleasures are the three fruits of life. Let adharma not pollute them.

          Make each day fruitful of dharma, joy and earning. With each day gone, life is less by that.

          If life is utilized neither for dharma, nor for wealth, nor for pleasure, then it has been a waste. It has served only death.

          ...

          Some enjoy here and not hereafter. Some hereafter hut not here. Some both here and hereafter. And there are still those who enjoy neither here nor hereafter.

          Those who have ample wealth, they enjoy life and its decorations. This world belongs to them, O vanquisher of mighty foes. But not always the other one.

          Those who are engaged in yoga, penance and studies, those who have subjugated their senses and are devoted to the good of creatures, their world is the other one.

          Those who first engage in dharma, then gain wealth with dharma, marry and offer oblations to the sacred fires, theirs are both the worlds.

          Those who engage neither in learning nor in penance, alms, worship or yajñas, they are the unfortunate ones, who gain no happiness in either of the two worlds.

          Free from wrath, truthful habits, resolute vows, treating others in his own measure–such a one enjoys the fruits of pilgrimage.

          Not fasting for three nights, not going on pilgrimage, not gifting gold and cows lead to a person’s being born as a poor man.

          Even the poor can afford to take holy pilgrimages. They are superior even to yajñas.

          Dead is the poor man, dead the kingdom without the king, dead the śrāddha without a śrotriya, and dead is the yajña without the fee.

          The sinful poor pass on from one famine to another severer famine, from one fear to another greater fear and from one death to another greater death.

          No one heeds the advice, though it be beneficial and opportune, of a poor, dull and destitute person.

          One who has lost his fortune, his merits and qualities shines not. Like the sun who illuminates the worlds, it is riches that illuminate merits and qualities.

          A pariah and a poor person are said to be equal. From the pariah one does not accept, while the poor is incapable of offering.

          A miser’s house is hell. There is no gold, no servants, little eatables, and no milk.

          O king, lean in money is lean. So also the one who is lean in servants and guests. It isnot the man who islean in body who is lean.

          Having gained the desired affection, one may share the wealth of friends, But if he is unable to repay, it is better far to die than to continue to live.

          The poor by birth does not suffer so much as one who is brought up in comfort, who has had the good things of life, but later on loses them.

          Generally the rich have not the capacity to digest. The poor, on the other hand, can digest even wood with branches on.

          The poor have always palatable meals. Hunger makes them savoury. And hunger is missing among the affluent.

          Hunger drives away the conscienceness of dharma. It takes away patience. The tongue (or the palate) follows riches and is drawn towards savoury tastes.

          Encountering a difficult situation the unknowing one blames destiny. He does not know the fault of his own deeds.

          If even aftet great exertion one does not succeed in acquiring money, one should take to great penance. For nothing sprouts without the seed being sown.

          With the face of destiny turned away, with exertions availing not, there is no other place of comfort for a man of honour than a forest.

          Rejected by riches, mind keen on quiet rest, why should one reject the penance grove. The discomforts are not greater.

          Like a tree growing in saline soil, bent, eaten by ants and its bark scorched by fire, a beggar’s life has no charms.

          Come here, go away, sit down, stand up, speak, be quiet–thus the rich play with those who, seized by great hopes, come to beg.

          Day after day the Creator’s creation goes on. But till today he has not created one being who does not repudiate petitioners and supplicators.

          Choking of speech, perspiration, loss of facial colour and tremors are the marks of one approaching death as also of a begging petitioner.

          To make scented oil, a layer of flowers is laid on the ground. Then a sheet of cloth. It is sprinkled with water and spread over with sesamum oil-seeds. Fragrance of flowers permeates cloth, water, sesamum seeds and the earth. Similarly by association are human virtues transmitted.

          By association with inferiors the mind becomes mean, by association with persons of equal merit it remains as before and by association with superiors the mind is improved.

          Among men of virtue and eminence a lesser soul also expands. It is like a drop of oil fallen on sweet clear water.

          Great expanse of virtues, transmitted to a virtueless person, is reduced to small dimensions on account of the nature of the receptor. It is like the reduction of the mighty frame of an elephant in a small mirror.

          Hence cultivate virtues and not vices. A virtue-less fool is his own enemy.

          Sit with good men, go with good men, discuss with good men, make friends with good men. Have nothing to do with bad men.

          A saintly person is not excited with adulation, he is not distressed by blame and abuse. Angered he does not utter harsh word.

          Saints and ideal men do not remember injuries and faults, they remember good deeds. They do not transgress social and moral bounds.

          The more the fields are ploughed, and the richer the crops, so the saint, [the more saintly he is] the more humble he becomes. He is like the branch bending low with the weight of fruits.

          Saints do not bite at one’s back. They raise the distressed. Association does not breed contempt. So, O king, serve saintly persons.

          A pandit, even having attained great wealth, learning and power does not behave in a swollen way.

          Even though it be not possible to follow the whole road trodden by good men, let one go a short distance. While on the road one will not come to grief.

          A saint is not only adored by the people. Even the self has respect for high conduct.

          This is the eternal way chosen by noble souls. Knowing this, good people do not look for reward in serving others.

          Strain to guard your conduct. Money comes and goes. Loss of money is not the loss of soul. Loss of conduct is devastating.

          Let one examine his conduct each day- which of my actions has been beastly and which one saintly.

          The doer, the instigator, the approver, the three share the fruit equally, whether the action be meritorious or sinful.

          Do not react to evil with evil. Be always saintly. The sinner, desiring to do evil, kills himself.

          It is a great strain to take a rock up the hill. It is easy to fell it down. So it is with one’s soul in regard to merit and evil.

          The echo of holy action touches earth and heaven. As long as this echo resounds, so long is man a man.

          Like a mother, fame bestows life. Infamy, on the other hand, destroys life, even while the body lives.

          One should never betray friends or those who have put trust in you, neither those whose food you have eaten nor those who have given asylum.

          There is atonement for killing a brāhmaṇa, for drinkings pirituous liquors, thievery, breaking vows and wickedness, but none for ingratitude.

          He, who does evil to an innocent and guileless soul, travels the hard path infested by hell.

          A sinner cannot be said to love his soul. The sin that he commits has to he paid for by him.

          One should not associate or serve six types of mean persons, viz., those who oppress others, those who are negligent and generally untrue, unfaithful, too much biased or enormously crafty.

          ...

          A wise man should avoid the wicked in both peace and fight. A dog, whether he licks (in love) or bites (in anger) is liable to convey infection.

          There are two ways of dealing with wicked men and thorns. One may wield the shoe (crushing the sharp point of the thorn, and slapping the face of the wicked) or keep them at a distance.

          Do not put trust in the wicked on the basis that he is known since long. A snake though kept and trained for a long while, still bites.

          A mean fellow rides the back of a saintly man bowed in courte y, making his limb serve as a stair. lt is like a seated elephant.

          Good men, do not put faith in a vile person’s bending low. Is there a bending of the pole which does not steal the well’s water.

          A good man should rejoice that he has not been wronged by the wicked. It is no mishap that though the snake coiled itself round one, it did not bite.

          Even sweet words spoken by an evil person generate fear m my heart. They are like unseasonal flowers that portend calamity.

          Look for untruth in sweet words. If you do not discover it, sweet words are nectar. Look for dharma in harsh words. If you do not discover it, harsh words are poison.

          Cut the neem tree with an axe. Anoint it with honey and butter. Worship it with scents and garlands. No matter what one does the neem will remain bitter.

          Learning which subdues arrogance in others, serves to create arrogance in low persons. Light, which puts the eye in action, makes the owl blind.

          Learning, wealth and high birth form the three intoxicants for men of arrogance. The very same three elements go to make the good humble.

          How and why should one compare soft iron with the wily heart. Iron is bent and welded, it melts and can be heated. But the wily heart always stays hard and obdurate.

          The wily are highly skilful in concealing their misdeeds. They are like the flameless fire of rice-husks that smoulders but is not visible.

          Oh, how very wrong that the world be perverse. That, at which a saintly person is ashamed, gives joy to the wicked.

          The wicked man sees others’ faults even though they be as small as grains of mustard, but his own even seeing he see not, though they be as big as a wood-apple.

          Just as paying respect to the aged gives joy to the good, so abusing and reviling the good satisfies the wicked.

          Foolish is he, who though prosperous does not help others, who though poor is generous, and who though ignorant is proud and swollen.

          None is more foolish than the person who accuses others of faults which pertain to himself or who gets angry without having the power to remedy.

          Evil men take soft speech as indication of weakness. The softness of gold (as tested on the touchstone) is regarded by the touchstone as its victory.

          If the noble man asks a favour from the mean one, the latter begins to consider himself a superior person although everybody knows him to be otherwise.

          The wise listen to the good and evil words of the prattling mass, and take up only what is good, like the swan which separates and takes milk out of water.

          A noble soul, though instigated to sin, does not give in. The evil soul, though prevented, goes in for it.

          What good are scriptures to one without character, wealth to a miserly life, adventure to an unfortunate one or valour to a coward.

          As water in a skull pot, or milk in a dog’s leather-bottle, so learning turns foul in a man devoid of character. The fault is of the container.

          The knowledge of a tyrant is of no avail. It is like the tail of a dog, which neither covers the privities nor kills goats and fleas.

          People are the inheritors of karma. Their characteristic feature is the connection with past actions. It is the past actions which drive people. All of us are controlled by karma.

          As a calf spots out its mother in a herd of thousands, so good and had deeds follow the doer.

          As flowers and fruits do not transgress their appointed time, they need no goading; so it is with karma done in the past.

          ...

          ...

          ...

          Everybody wishes to be high above the people, and strains himself to the limit of his powers, but does not succeed.

          At every step honour and dishonour, gain and loss, waste and non-waste operate and cease when they are exhausted.

          If one steals he is reborn as a poor man, if one kills he is killed in a subsequent incarnation, if one does not revere those who must be revered, one becomes unworthy of reverence-whatever action a man sows as the seed, the fruit of that he reaps.

          That what is reaped is different from what is sown, does not fit in. The seed that is sown in the ground, it is that which sprouts.

          In heaven there is eternal happiness, in this world there is both happiness and sorrow, in hell there is only pain, while in liberation there is supreme beatitude.

          Water-wells, gardens, public halls, ramparts and homes for the wise-these five utility works done well take a man to heaven.

          Whatever is to be done tomorrow, do that today; whatever is to be done in the afternoon, do that in the forenoon. Death does not wait, whether your work be done or undone.

          He who has made friendship with death, or he who does not grow old and is immortal, only he has a right to say-this will happen to me tomorrow.

          What fraction is a hundred years of limitless time. Man, whose highest expectation of life is one hundred years, how should he sleep in ease.

          A creature’s span of life is very small. Night robs away one half. Of the rest a half is taken away by ailments, sorrows and old age.

          Nobody realizes that this world is sinking into the profound ocean of time; senility and death are the mighty sharks that infest this ocean.

          Neither medicaments nor armoury, neither fire-offerings nor prayers, save a man approached by death or old age.

          One who sees a tottering old man, an ailing man or a dead man, and is not duly grieved, he is devoid of sensibility.

          One may conquer the earth up to the oceans, and still shall he not cross over old age and death.

          Death stalks over the earth in the disguise of old age. Its constituents are days and nights. It opens its mouth wide to swallow the creatures just like a snake to gulp in gusts of wind.

          An old man can neither enjoy nor eschew the pleasures of life. He is like a toothless dog who can only lick the bone.

          As each day passes, death approaches closer and closer. Just as with every step, the condemned criminal is brought nearer to execution.

          I shall do this, thereafter will happen this. Death does not wait upon such resolves.

          There is no other danger for ripe fruits but that of falling. Similarly for men who are born there is no other danger than dying.

          Even pierced by hundreds of darts one does not die because his appointed time has not arrived. On the other hand, if the time is ripe one does not survive the touch of a reed spike.

          When death, old age, disease and multicaused pain are sticking to the body, why then does man stay unconcerned.

          When death pursues you whether you are standing or lying, then why, my little child, are you sleeping like a fish in a tiny shallow pool.

          How will you traverse alone the dark jungle path, without a resting place, without food, without a hold and without a guide ?

          When thou art being taken into the great abyss of darkness, unconscious, eyes petrified, hiccoughing, breaths approaching their last, where then thy wife, thou thyself and thy kinsmen?

          Before old age should make your body totter and rob you of strength and beauty, accumulate the treasure of noble deeds.

          Accumulations of gold and jewels made honestly or dishonestly do not help when the body is wasted away.

          Youth and loveliness do not last. Neither do life, heaps of goods, health or the company of beloved ones. One who is greedy is not a pandita.

          Trust not in the smallness of fire, diseae, poison and enemies. Though small in size they are capable of immense harm. Similarly do not trust the greatness of health, glory and age. They can be shortened or brought to an end abruptly.

          What wise man would put faith in women, kings, snakes, studies, pleasures, life or in one who is serving an enemy.

          Observing that death and old age are natural and that all beings are tormented by pains and sorrows, the wise laud deliverance that is within one’s own reach.

          Life and body are born together. Together they grow and together they perish.

          Whatever action one does with the body, the fruit of that one enjoys or suffers along wiith the body. The body is the abode of joys and sorrows. So let us not be born hereafter.

          When death (or time) afflicts and torments the world like this, one should take refuge in fortitude and devote the mind to deliverance.

          Two are the well-known Paths-the Path of the Fathers and the Path of the Gods. Those who are to be reborn go by the Path of the Fathers, those who are to be delivered go by the Path of the Gods.

          By practising yajñas, austerities, disciplines and vows one reaches heaven but at the expiry of his term he falls back to earth. Hence the wise man should wait upon Śiva, the supreme, the pure, the liberator, the spotless.

          The heavenly garlands fade and one descends to earth. It is a severe calamity. It continues till one reaches Brahmahood.

          Falling down is very painful. Those who share the joys of heaven, afterwards endure intense agony. Hence, I do not long for heaven.

          In hell there is the pain of tortures. Among the lower creatures there is cannibalism. Among the ghosts there is the torment of hunger and thirst. Among men calamities hold the siege.

          Creatures are pressed by the call of nature in the morning and by hunger and thirst in the midday. When they are full cupid presses them. And at night sleep.

          One should raise himself. Never should one depress himself. Self is both the friend and enemy of self.

          Consciousness, defiled by excessive attachment and other affiictions, forms our world. The same consciousness, when liberated from these, is known as the end of our world.

          Of man there is just one enemy. There is no other enemy equal to ignorance, 0 king. Under its influence one does horrible deeds.

          Pain originates in ignorance. Ignorance originates in greed. Greed originates in ignorance.

          Therefore one should duly keep watch on faults arising out of ignorance. Moreover one should ever avoid egoism.

          The wise take the unwise across on wisdom’s float. The unwise can ferry across neither others nor themselves.

          Just one without eyes stumbles on the road, so in life one without know ledge. Hence those knowing knowledge are the superior ones.

          Men of little wisdom suffer mental agonies when they encounter what they desire not and lose what they cherish.

          Just as a goldsmith can purify silver or gold, without effort in a long while, but with effort iu a short while, ... ...(continued in the next stanza)

          (continued from the previous stanza) ... so by small actions a soul is purified in a hundred births, though by immense effort it may be purified in a single incarnation.

          A little dirt on body is removed easily, but if it is much it takes effort. So is it with the removal of faults.

          Root out anger by forgiveness, sensuality by avoidance of thinking about it, greed and infatuation by contentment, passions by viewing the ultimate nature of objects.

          Hope can he avoided by appeal to destiny, wealth by avoiding attachment, affection by pondering over non-permanence and pain by yoga.

          One should conquer pride by compassion, greed by contentment, lassitude by energy and doubt by certainty.

          By giving up pride one becomes beloved, by giving up sensuality one becomes happy, by giving up anger one’s obstacles are removed, by conquering greed one is never pained.

          Each sense must keep within its own field. One who is intensely impassioned should be avoided by the wise.

          For removing attachment, a person should neither think nor touch nor see the objects of attachments.

          By thinking is attachment born, by practising it increases, by ugly sights and philosophical knowledge it is removed.

          He whose mind is contented has wealth all over. It is like a person whose foot is guarded hy a shoe. For him the whole earth is spread over with leather.

          Translation is not available

          One should not brood over past pleasures. By disregarding them one destroys his love for them.

          Love produces sorrow at separation. When one realises that love is meaningless, then it disappears immediately.

          Seeing the many failings caused by sleep one should resolutely withstand it in all activities. It is during sleep that mist and darkness take hold of one.

          Wandering at night, sleeping during day, indolence, sensuality, intoxication, meanness and passions should one desirous of weal avoid altogether.

          On account of the depravity of bodily passions, the fickleness of senses and the instability of mind one gets into all kinds of difficult situations.

          Enjoying sensual pleasures one is never satisfied. It is like a heath cock who seeks to fly in the shade of a hawk.

          Desire does not terminate by the use of desired objects. It is like fire which increases by the putting of oblations.

          There is nothing more sinister than pursuing women. That is the root of all evils.

          Women make the market, they make the sales and purchases.

          Devastating wind, death, nether-world, oceanic fire, razor’s edge, poison, snake and fire on the one hand and pursuit of women on the other.

          A net catches fish, a cage keeps the bird captive, a lovely-eyed dame binds and imprisons the fool.

          Women run after men, not because one is worthy, young or beautiful, but because he is a male.

          Women care not for bounds, and yet they remain in bounds, faithful to their husbands, either because there is nobody to woo, or out of fear and insult.

          The learning of Uśanā and Vrəhaspati do not match the intelligence of women.

          Fire is not satiated with fuel, ocean is not satiated with rivers, death is not satiated with creatures, a woman is not satiated with men.

          If there be some one who has a thousand tongues, and he should live for a hundred years, with nothing else to do but to narrate the faults of women, he would die without exhausting the narration.

          A woman is like burning charcoals. A man is like a pot of ghee. When the man comes near, he melts. If he stays away, he remains solid and firm.

          A woman is magic and illusion, made up of wrath and envy.

          It is in the nature of women to attract men. The wise have to he careful.

          ...

          ...

          ...

          ...

          ...

          One should neither hear stories of women, nor view them undressed, Thereby passion is likely to enter the mind of the weak.

          One should not sit alone with mother, sister or daughter. Lust is powerful. It drags even the learned.

          As a fire in the hollow of a tree destroys the tree completely, so passions and jealousies seated inside the heart of man destroy dharma and artha.

          There is only one bondage, that of kāma. When released one attains Brahma-hood.

          One who holds his ire in check and forbears abuses and revilings and does not get excited when people try to heat him up, he is the worthy repository of calmness and equanimity.

          When one speaks what is not so, why be angry. And why be angry with what is so. Without being said it is so.

          The sequence is rāga, then kāma, then icchā, and finally trəṣṇā.

          Trəṣṇā is the wickedest of all. It keeps a man excited all the while. It is infested with adharma. It is terrible. Its consequences are dire sin.

          Like a goat, whom men delude by holding in its front a tuft of green twigs, I have been tempted far out of the way by trəṣṇā, repeatedly showing me nearby pleasures.

          Old age devours youth, disease carries away health, death pounces upon life, trəṣṇā alone has no enemies.

          When the body decays, hair and teeth too decay along with. But not so the hope to live and to gain wealth.

          There is no matter that can fulfil avidity. Like the ocean an avid person is never fully filled.

          Just as a horn grows with the growing bull, so does avidity grow with growing possessions.

          Avidity is like a fallen woman. It instigates a person into wrongful actitivities. Modesty is like a mother. It guards a person against all sins.

          Avidity curdles and tortures the three worlds, though the worlds have done no wrong to it. When avidity is shaken off like a slough, there is no one who is left poor or rendered rich.

          Ill-minded men can hardly give up avidity. It grows with them. It isa disease which terminates in death. He who renounces it, becomes happy.

          Pleasures of love and the great divine joys do not add up to one-sixteenth bit of the relief from avidity.

          Greed alone is a great shark. From greed proceeds sin. From sin arises adharma. Thence pain and torture.

          0 best of men, know thou that the seat of sins is in greed. It is the greedy who sin, even though they be highly learned.

          Non-contentment is painful. Greed confounds the senses. That leads to the loss of wisdom. It is like the loss of learning due to want of practice.

          Earning of money is painful, so is its guarding. Its loss is painful, as also its wasting away. At all stages money augments pain.

          In prosperity wealth turns the head,in decline it causes agony, in earning it causes strain. When is it that wealth brings undiluted pleasure.

          Men of money are always in fear of the state, water, fire, thief and even of one’s own relations. Just like the fear of death to living creatures.

          Just as in air flesh is consumed by bird, on ground by beasts, in water by fish, so a moneyed man is eaten up by all.

          When accumulation must end in dispersal, life in death and association in separation, who would put his mind in money ?

          While there are people who not caring for their dear life step in to the field of battle, there are others who in search for lucre stir our to serve others.

          Who would long for power that harbours faults and upsets one both in woe and weal.

          There are three intoxicants, 0 great king, that confound the undiscernin–women, food and drink, power. Given to them, he sleeps, he does not wake.

          Riches and dames are fragile like surging wave. What wise man would seek to shelter in the shade of a cobra’s hood?

          My dear one, infatuated by possessions, do not expand too far. At the turn of fate even one’s limbs become a burden.

          Between pauperhood and kingship the vast difference is this-the wealthy man is always worried.

          There is not to be seen a single accumulative person who is without trouble. Therefore an intelligent person should give up both accumulations and worries.

          ...

          One who realizes that looking after the famil y involves the strife for hard monies and easy afflictions, gets released.

          Enough of surrounding oneself with accumulations. They are dangerous.The silkworm making the cocoon is imprisoned thereby.

          Whatever affectionate ties a creature creates, so many are the nails of potential separation that are struck into the heart.

          The psychological root of pain is affection. It is affection which ties a creature and ultimately leads to pain.

          Creatures attached to sons, wives and families sink down like the aged wild elephant in a mass of muddy swamp.

          The poison exuded by sons and wife is invincible. Infatuated creatures drink this poison and are born and die time and again.

          ...

          Where there is affection, there is fear. Affection is the pot of pain. Affection is the root of pain. Giving that up brings great relief.

          If you aspire after mokṣa, you have not to worry about your family members as to what will happen to them without you.

          By itself is a creature born, by itself does it grow, and by itself does it reach joys, sorrows and death.

          Just as in an ocean one log of wood meets another and drifts apart again, so is the coming together of creatures.

          Thus one should not be overfond of sons, grandsons, relatives and friends. There is bound to be separation.

          Thousands of mothers and fathers, hundreds of sons and wives have passed away in ages gone by. Whose are they, whose are we?

          There is no eternity of association with any one, not even with one’s body, not to mention with any other.

          They have fallen from out of the invisible. Again they will go out into the invisible. They are not thine, thou art not theirs. What can then the wailing be ?

          Gone are wealth and wife, son and parents. How painful! Brooding over one should follow the path of diminishing pain.

          One who laments over the dead, the lost and the past, the sorrow is doubled thereby.

          Not lamenting is the medicament for sorrow. When one thinks about it, it does not disappear. It goes even farther.

          Either man leaves money, or money leaves man. This cannot be helped. Knowing this why should one sing its praises.

          From the very start you should fix it in your mind that all this–I and what pertains to me–will not last forever.

          When the mind is conscious of transitoriness, it is not saddened by the withering garland. But the mind which takes things to be eternal, even a broken pot makes it grieved.

          If one should generate fire, and the fire should surround him, he would not be wise if he were to complain of having been scorched.

          Joy and sorrow, being and non-being, gain and loss, life and death affect all, turn by turn. Let the wise be neither full of sorrow nor of glee.

          One should nurse the happiness that befalls one, and withstand the calamity. Like a farmer the crops, so one should meet what time brings.

          Be it comfort or discomfort that presents itself, all that has to be suffered. There is no release.

          Pain follows joy. Joy follows pain. They come to man in turns, like the spokes attached to the felly of the wheel.

          A man of wisdom, endowed with supreme intelligence, not being a fool, neither worries nor gets excited over rise or fall.

          One should not be like children. With wisdom he should cure mental troubles and with medicines physical disease. This is within the power of knowledge.

          Mental worry scorches the physical frame, like a heated iron ball the water inside a jar.

          Therefore quieten mental pain with prajñā like fire with water. When mental pain is eliminated, the bodily pain will also subside.

          Those who have mastered the essence of wisdom and enlightenment, they suffer neither from wrinkles nor from grey hair. Even birth does not operate.

          When the mind is not agitated in disasters, when there is no longing for pleasures, when sorrow, fear and anger are gone then the ascetic is termed inflex-ible-minded.

          Day after day a fool meets thousands of occasions for grief and hundreds for danger. Not so a paṇḍita.

          It is through intelligence that one crosses over sin. When cleared of sin he attains sattva. Thereafter he gets perfect serenity.

          The wise man is not engrossed in objects of sense, though he lives among them. The ignorant man, though not living among them, is still engrossed by them.

          Just us gold mixed with iron does not shine brilliantly on being heated, so knowledge of an immature defiled person does not illuminate.

          Just as seeds burnt by fire do not sprout, so once the shortcomings are burnt by true knowledge, one is not born again.

          Just as the path traced by birds in the sky or by fishes in the water is not to be seen, so the path of wise men is not to be divined.

          Bibliography

          Typing of the Sanskrit parts: Unknown

          Typing of the Old Javanese parts (2020–2021): Eko Bastiawan

          Correcting and structuring the Sanskrit stanzas, proofreading the Old Javanese parts, refining the representation of Sanskrit parallels: Nicholas Lua Swee Yang

          General supervision and quality control: Arlo Griffiths

          References

          Raghu Vira. 1962. Sāra-samuccaya (a classical Indonesian compendium of high ideals). Śata-Piṭaka Series (Dvīpāntara-Piṭaka), 24 (7). New Delhi: International Academy of Indian Culture. [URL].

          Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2018. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](1).” TICSAGU, pp. 117–137. [URL].

          Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2020. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](2).” TICSAGU, pp. 141–167. [URL].

          Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2020. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya 訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya](3).” TICSAGU, pp. 159–183. [URL].

          Mitsuru Ando 充安藤. 2021. “〈翻訳・訳注〉古ジャワ金言集Sārasamuccaya 訳注研究 [An Annotated Japanese Translation of the Sārasamuccaya] ⑷.” TICSAGU, pp. 183–205. [URL].

          Notes

          1. ^1. Kawi has misinterpreted puttikāḥ as pūtikāḥ ’rotten eggs’.